《The fate of the Rejected Alpha》


 1. The beginning, part 1.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    SELENE IS DECEIVED


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°Today, we will finally have our god or goddess, the ruler of the moon!¡± Zeus speaks loudly so that everyone can hear.


    The arena is close to the limit between the sky and thend and all the gods, even the ones of the underworld are present.


    ¡°My children, Mahni and Selene willpete for the title,¡± Zeus pronounces with his chest full with pride.


    Mahni and Selene, Zeus¡¯ children, are twins. They were born on the eclipse caused by the alignment of all thes, which happens from millennia to millennia. For five hundred and fifty years they trained hard for this great day.


    Mahni is sixteen feet tall, has silver hair and amber-colored eyes. His body is muscr and he has a square chin without a single strand of beard. His voice is deep and his presence is so dominant that people were able to feel it from miles away. However, kindness was never his concern; arrogant and spoiled, he always thought himself superior and the word love was never part of his dictionary. He is an extraordinary warrior, the hunt has his name as a description.


    But Selene ¨C she never stayed behind her brother, but always one step ahead of him. Mahni didn¡¯t like that.


    Unlike her twin brother, Selene¡¯s thirteen feet tall. Her hair, just like her brother¡¯s, is silver, falling down in waves shy of her thin waist. Her eyes are blue, a dark hue, but one that conveyed tranquility and from her skin radiated a bluish light. She has a slim body, but with all the muscles defined. She¡¯s the best at hunting, at sports, at strategies. Her master had been Athens herself, Zeus¡¯ eldest and favorite daughter. Selene¡¯s fascinated by love; unlike her brother, she never wanted to be a goddess, all she ever wanted was to have apanion by her side.


    But Selene was hiding a secret. In the mortal world, she found what she¡¯s always been looking for. Love for her came in the form of a human man.


    He always looked up at the sky, while the stars shone and she watched him for days. His ck hair that went up to his shoulders fluttered at the hissing of the night wind. His strong muscles from hard days of training, the dark color of his skin, his full lips, his beard and everything about him ¨C she was, simply put, fascinated by the masculine beauty in front of her.


    One night she decided to disguise herself as human and called him by his name:


    ¡°Lycaon,¡± a sweet sound hovers over the calm whistle of the wind filling the young king¡¯s ears, as if the most beautiful of songs resonated in his ears.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked. In his eyes it was possible to see how impressed he was with the beautiful woman in front of him. He had never seen anything more beautiful.


    ¡°My name is Selene. Why do you always look so much at the sky?¡± She takes a few steps until she¡¯s standing next to Lycaon.


    ¡°I miss the moon. It¡¯s been years since Ist saw it in the sky. Count the months since thest time I saw it is practically impossible,¡± he says.


    The ancient moon goddess passed away, sumbing to the sin of greed. She wanted to be more than a mere moon containing only prominence during the night. Her service was only for the benefit of humans, without any recognition. She wanted to take Zeus¡¯ ce, wanted to be worshiped, and so a war broke out and quickly came to an end; Zeus killed her in battle, her body fell into the abundant seas of the earth and made the waters salty. So that humans would survive, Zeus created fresh water among the hills.


    The moon always yed an important role, it was essential and when the ancient goddess passed away, the night sky was without its ruler. Zeus made a recement star, but she also died a few years ago. Fortunately, it is not long before the new sovereign is chosen, and the sky returns to its times of glory.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She will appear again,¡± Selene says with conviction and Lycaon looks at her profile.


    ¡°Coming from you, I have no doubt,¡± he says smiling.


    They met every night for six months under the glow of the stars on the beach.


    Selene sighed and counted the hours so she could see her beloved again.


    But her secret didn¡¯tst long. Her brother soon found out and saw in that an opportunity to beat his sister. For Mahni, ckmail was nothing more than just something he had to do in honor of his sess.


    ¡°Give up on thepetition!¡± He imposes calmly as he walks with her through the gardens of white roses.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve prepared a lot for this day, and I¡¯m not gonna¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Zeus about your escapes to the human world, and I¡¯m sure Dad won¡¯t be too happy about it,¡± he threatened.


    At that Selene¡¯s body stops moving and the air seems to get heavier. She disguises the slight shaking of her fingers and clenches her hands into fists.


    ¡°Are you ckmailing me?¡± she asks with a furrowed brow and her mouthpressed in a thin line.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Mahni jokes. ¡°My dear sister, I¡¯m just trying to make things easier for both of us,¡± he smiles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that can be easy,¡± Selene says between her teeth with her jaw hardened by anger.


    ¡°When I be the god of the moon, I can intercede for you to be a human and thus be able to live beside your beloved,¡± he says and Selene begins to take an interest in her brother¡¯s words. ¡°However, you¡¯ll have to bring me a wolf.¡±


    His smile bes dark and that makes Selene shiver.


    ¡°Why a wolf?¡± She frowns in confusion, and that amuses Mahni.


    ¡°On the day of thepetition we¡¯ll have to gift each other and I want a wolf. Big and ck. One different from all the others, much bigger and with red eyes. I want one. This way both of us will be happy,¡± he dered as he looked at her, making it clear that he¡¯s not open to any other type of negotiation.


    ¡°Promise that I will be transformed into a human?¡± She sighs, giving up, and that makes Mahni smile even more.


    ¡°Of course, my sister. Have I ever lied to you?¡± He asks, still smiling, putting his arm over his sister¡¯s shoulder as they return to their father¡¯s castle.


    Hope blinded Selene and soon she found out that she shouldn¡¯t have believed the false words of her twin brother.

 2. The beginning, part 2.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    THE FIRST LYCANTHROPE IS BORN


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down, Mahni,¡± Poseidon shouts euphorically. It was he who taught Mahni everything, but even he didn¡¯t know how low his disciple would go to get what he wanted.


    Again silence reigned and Zeus continued:


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the first part,¡± he says. He¡¯s facing the other gods with his back to his children. ¡°As is the custom, thepetitors will hunt for each other. They will descend to the humannds, and sacrifice two animals,¡± he turns his gaze to Mahni and Selene. ¡°I wish them a good hunt. You may go now.¡±


    And so they went.


    Mahni hunted a squirrel to present to his sister. Small and dirty, for Mahni that was the perfect representation of his sister. Selene, on the other hand, went deep into the forest in search of the wolf. Her heart throbbed. She needed a lot of effort to aplish such a task; but it didn¡¯t take long to find it. It was eating.


    Her eyes widened at the sight of the size of the animal. She had never seen such arge and beautiful creature in the human world. It was surreal and she thought it was a crime to kill it. However, Selene was willing tomit this crime if it was necessary so she could live alongside her great love.


    Taking a deep breath, she raises her bow and arrow, aiming at the distracted animal with its prey. The sound of the animal¡¯s howl was so loud that even the gods could hear it from above on Olympus and wonder what could have been the source of that sound never once heard before.


    When Selene returns to the great hall, Mahni was already there waiting for her with a macabre smile on his face. Selene was strong and despite the giant size of the ck wolf, she managed to carry it on her shoulders without a problem.


    However, when she puts the wounded beast on the ground, another groan escapes its throat . The big ck wolf decreases in size as everyone watches, gaping at the scene.


    Finally, the big wolf shrinks to a human and Selene screams as she sees the beast take its true form: her beloved with her arrow stuck in his chest.


    Lycaon looks at her and in his eyes she sees only love, but a love that was dying. Because of her. Selene did that, she killed her beloved, he was dying right before her eyes and that was tearing her apart.


    Selene understood then what her brother really wanted. Mahni never liked her, and managed to hurt her in the lowest possible way. Selene always admired the wolves, always liked to hear the howls of the beautiful animals for the full moon, but agreed to kill one in order to be with her love. However, she was innocent, never thought that her brother was capable of such an atrocity.


    Selene falls to her knees on the ground, the hatred in her chest growing to the point of bing uncontroble.


    Her eyes turn red. She decides to take revenge, and for that she turns into a great white wolf. All the gods rise from their seats and watch Selene run towards her brother.


    Mahni is taken by surprise and before he has the time to react or defend himself, Selene sinks her teeth into his neck. Mahni tried to free himself, tightly squeezing the great wolf¡¯s jaw, but his sister had always been stronger than him, and today that was clear for everyone to see.


    Selene rips off her brother¡¯s head in front of all the gods and her coat, white as snow, was now stained red.


    After, still in the shape of the wolf, she returned close to her beloved who agonizes on the cold ground. She lies down beside him and howls as loudly as she could. Then, everyone understood her pain.


    Zeus, with his immense power, forces Selene to return to her normal form and she strongly hugs the human owner of her heart. Zeus loves Selene, she¡¯s his youngest daughter, and seeing her suffer like that makes him suffer too. Mahni¡¯s death was already something Zeus predicted, but even so he let his son¡¯s choices dictate his own future.


    ¡°You are now the goddess of the moon. Cast an incantation on him, and he will not die,¡± he says softly to his daughter.


    Selene then knew what to do; she was now the goddess of the moon, she had her own powers.


    Closing her eyes and cing her hand on Lycaon¡¯s head, she said:


    ¡°You are now half man, half wolf, will be a species over human. Your years will be multiplied, you can live for up to a millennia. Your strength will be exuberant, all your senses will be a hundred times better than any human. It will be I who will dictate your destiny, the destiny of your children and so it will be forever, generation after generation. I will be your goddess. And from now on you will be the first Lycanthrope to exist on this earth. The first to be ruled by me, the first worshiper of the moon goddess.¡±


    As she said herst words, Lycaon closed his eyes and the arrow disappeared from his chest. His body was disappearing and he was no longer among the gods.


    ¡°Thank you for the gift, father,¡± Selene says to her father.


    With a grateful and suffering smile, her body begins to disappear.


    Night falls, Selene rises in her full moon form and receives Lycaon¡¯s howls as if they were a beautiful song.


    But as the years went by, she saw the sadness growing from loneliness in her beloved.


    Love was something sublime for Selene, and she decided to create the perfect mate for her lycanthropist, even if it hurt her. But he would have someone to be his pir, his helper, and they would be together for life and even death would not separate them. One will not be able to live without the other.


    And so, on a full moon night, Zeus granted her the power to create a single creature. And so Selene created the first Lycanthrope female. With ck hair and blue eyes, her smell was sweet to Lycaon and he would feel for her a desire like no other.


    But Lycaon, when he won his mate, did not treat her as he should, nor at the time of mating did he treat her well, and that made the moon goddess extremely sad. He stopped howling at her, his ns now was just to make his kind grow and take control of everything.


    Then, in an attempt to make him change his behavior, Selene descends from the sky. In the same instant, the moon disappeared from the sky and she went to meet her beloved, who cries when he sees her after so long.


    ¡°My love,¡± he says in tears.


    ¡°No,¡± Selene interrupts him, speaking calmly and softly, ¡°Your love is inside your den, feeding your brood. You should be there too.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I¨CI can¡¯t love her,¡± he says.


    Lycaon¡¯s words make Selena sad. She created the female exclusively for him and he treats her that way.


    A male¡¯s duty is to care for his female, that¡¯s what Selene wanted.

 3. The beginning, part 3.

    THE BOND BETWEEN MATES


    GETS STRONGER


    In Selene¡¯s eyes was visible the love and hurt blending together, but even then, she went ording to justice, and as much as she loved Lycaon, she would never allow him to continue with that bad behavior that left physical and emotional marks on his mate¡¯s body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Pay attention. She¡¯s your mate and without her, you will not survive, as punishment for all the evil that you have done to her,¡±  she looks firmly into his eyes. ¡°I will intensify the bond between you two and all the pain that your mate feels, you will also feel. If she is sad, you will get worse. Your role is to protect her and love her. Her role is to help you, love you and take care of your puppies.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to feel everything she feels, when she dies will I die too?¡±


    ¡°No, that depends on how you die. But even then, the longing can kill both of you,¡± Selene says enigmatically.


    His eyes widened in surprise. She couldn¡¯t be serious, that could only be a joke. But the goddess was speaking very seriously.


    She approached him and ced her hand on his neck; the heat emanating from her hand ran through Lycaon¡¯s entire body making him sigh. He felt a silver light cover the region and his groan of pain did not stop her. When she withdrew her hand, the first letter of his mate¡¯s name appeared on his skin. He was left gasping in pain.


    Lycaon knew exactly why he had be a werewolf, he knew that it was his beloved¡¯s twin brother who made him fall into this disgrace. Mahni even made a point of rifying how one day he would die by the arrow of the woman who stole his heart.


    However, Lycaon did not die and at that moment he swore that he would make the best of it.


    His mate had eight cubs, four males and four females. He knew that too was the goddess¡¯ doing, that she made them to be mates. But still, the hatred he felt was too much. He was forced to live eternally to love his mate and even though she had been made for him, his heart already belonged to another woman and he had no room for anyone else.


    Lycaon raised his cubs and told them several stories. Told them about Mahni and his sister, told them that the goddess of the moon is the one who will raise them.


    Lycaon made divisions among his children.


    When they reached the age of sixteen, they were set to face each other and the strongest one was elected and would inherit his ce when he died. And as he expected, his oldest son was the strongest, earning the title of genuine alpha. The second oldest won the title of alpha, but head only of his family. The third took the title of beta, and the fourth had no brute strength like the others, was thin and weak, did not hunt and refused to kill anyone. He was the youngest son, he was submissive and very sensitive. Lycaon called him an omega.


    The moon goddess watched everything from above. She didn¡¯t fully approve of Lycaon¡¯s regime, but she couldn¡¯t keep interfering with his life.


    The genuine alpha¡¯s mate carried the traces of the moon goddess in her lupine form. With her white hair and dark blue eyes, she gained the name of genuine lunam and from her womb was generated the strongest lycanthropic of all species. She could only have one cub and was the second inmand of all species, her dominance losing only to her mate¡¯s.


    The alpha¡¯s mate was called velut luna and from her womb was generated all the lycanthropes of her pack, being able to be alpha, beta or omega. Her fur was white and her paws were ck.


    The beta¡¯s mate received the title of lunae. With her brown fur with a white stain on the back, she could only carry a child if the alpha dies and her mate takes his ce, and so she would have to kill the current velut luna.


    Andstly, the omega¡¯s mate was called luna cimex. Her fur was silver, her eyes gray and she was the smallest, almost the size of amon wolf. Her womb was dry. Despite having great beauty, she couldn¡¯t reproduce. Even though the omega couple were the weakest, they should be protected.


    The years passed and Lycaon died at the conclusion of his millennium of life. He and his mate died together. His sons made changes to their father¡¯s regime, and the moon goddess was put in the background.


    More years passed by, and the moon goddess was forgotten.


    Lycanthropes became evil, hunted and ate humans, and this did not please Zeus at all. They made humans ves, the omegas were servants and the luna cimex became prostitutes. Several packs emerged, but few still remembered the moon goddess.


    She couldn¡¯t allow things to continue like that. One night when the genuine couple was mating in their lupine forms, the moon shone brightly and only the voice of the goddess could be heard:


    ¡°Get back on the right path, or your bloodline will end.¡±


    But they didn¡¯t listen to her warning and continued on their wrong path. So the goddess was forced to keep her promise, but no one could have known what she was nning besides that.


    Dictionary


    ?- Genuine lunam: Genuine moon, the genuine alpha¡¯s mate. Second inmand.


    ?- Velut luna: The alpha¡¯s mate.


    ?- Lunae: Crescent moon, the beta¡¯s mate. Her womb is only fertile in the absence of the genuine or velut couple.


    ?- Luna cimex: Moon error or moon¡¯s insect, the omega¡¯s mate. The lowest among the females with no noble value of any kind.

 4. Promise, part 1.

    A BABY INSTEAD OF A CUB


    ¡°How lucky you are, sister,¡± Ruby said, looking up at the sky.


    Emerald said nothing. Really she was very lucky. Born and destined to be a velut luna while her younger sister is just a cimex luna. Even if she found a mate, her sister wouldn¡¯t have any noble value within the pack.


    ¡°I hope you have many puppies, it will certainly not take long,¡± her voice sounds calm and a simple smile adorns her red lips.


    Ruby loves her sister. Among all the wolves of her pack, Emerald¡¯s the only one who never treated her badly. However, Emerald had no power to rid her younger sister of all the evil that happens to her inside the pack. An example of that were the bruises on her sister¡¯s arms. About three days ago, some of the females hit Ruby as a way to get rid of their anger.


    Among their kin, there are lone wolves, and the vast majority of them are omegas and lunas cimexs. Life is much harder when they are on their own. Almost every one of them dies when they leave the pack because they¡¯re too fragile.


    However, when the omega couple decides to abandon their pack and live on their own, the luna cimex¡¯s womb bes fertile. But the parents cannot protect their offspring properly and end up dying, being attacked by other wolves or starving. None of them can hunt their prey because of their condolence nature. And so they¡¯re forced to endure the humiliation caused by their brothers and sisters.


    Suddenly a loud howl fills the ears of the females sitting on the fluffy snow-covered ground in front of the frozenke. Emerald knew the alpha was calling for her. They were going to mate once more.


    ¡°Better not to keep him waiting,¡± Ruby said and hugged her knees.


    Emerald sighs and transforms. Comparing her lupine form with that of her younger sister, she is three times bigger, her dominance is three hundred times stronger, she¡¯s ten times stronger, and she is seven times faster.


    Emerald approached Ruby, putting herrge furry head over the little one¡¯s in a form of a hug.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She stayed like that for a few seconds, but withdrew when she heard her mate¡¯s second call.


    Ten moonster¡­


    The full moon shines brightly in the sky giving the feeling that even the goddess herself was waiting for the birth of Emerald¡¯s first cubs.


    What the goddess was really doing was putting into ce the warning she gave them years ago and they refused to listen.


    That night the stars looked even brighter as the whole pack heard the howl of their alpha announcing the birth of his child after long ten months of waiting. The goddess saw everything and smiled.


    Her surprise would surely be shocking for them.


    The other members of the pack howl at the moon, the icy winter wind carrying the sounds of their howls throughout the region, being able to be heard even by the other packs. All the members of the pack wished to be born a genuine lunam. Having a genuine birth within the pack would be the greatest honor of all, and finally the Rising pack would have an advantage over the others. The hope was even greater because the present genuine lunam was pregnant and by fate or not, the velut luna was also pregnant.


    Emerald had a huge belly, could barely stand and spent all her time lying in herir, in the great room of the Nascent Pack¡¯s castle. No one went inside, not even her younger sister because the alpha could see her as a danger to his cub and kill her without any remorse. The only one who could stay close to the velut was him, her alpha, her protector, her mate.


    The pack bet that a litter of ten or more cubs woulde this time. This was the first pregnancy since the velut luna was introduced a year and a half ago.


    When the alpha couple finally manage to have their cubs, it¡¯s customary for them to remain in their lupine forms until their offspring reach six months of life. Puppies are born as small wolves, and when they¡¯re six months old, the first signs of lycanthropy begin to appear. Their furs begin to fall and their ws give way to fingers, their eyes cease to be ck and then they take on theirplete human forms.


    It was a beautiful night, but the blood flooding the ground makes the alpha sweat cold even in his lupine form. That wasn¡¯tmon, that wasn¡¯t normal and her moans of pain were piercing.


    The velut luna was suffering, and so was the alpha.


    Outside the room, Ruby hears her sister¡¯s groans of pain with a tight heart. It was taking too long for the cubs to be born, she knew that wasn¡¯t normal.


    Back in the room, something strange happened. The birth forced the velut luna to return to her human form and her groans turned into screams, which took everyone by surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± all the lycanthropes wondered, restless and their howls ceased.


    With a final scream that practically tore her throat, only one cub was born without hair or ws.


    In the eyes of the alpha, that was a humiliation.


    Turning her fingers into ws, Emerald cut the umbilical cord, took the child in herp and her eyes filled with tears. It was her son, a piece of her being. Love was evident in her eyes and gestures.


    But that wasn¡¯t right.


    When the cubs are born with defects, the mothers eat them and go in search of their partners to mate and generate another offspring, one healthy and strong.


    But in Emerald¡¯s eyes, her son was healthy and perfect. She didn¡¯t smell any disease or deformity on him. He was okay. Everything was going to be okay.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± the alpha asks in a horrifying voice as he approaches his mate.


    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know, I¨C¡±


    ¡°You dared to betray me?!¡± he yelled. If she didn¡¯t eat the puppy, then he was born perfect. And if he was born perfect, if that was his true form, then that child was not his son.


    ¡°No! I would never do that! And even if I had, you would have smelled it on me and¨C¡±


    ¡°You sure talked to those witch trash!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t disrespect me¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Bitch! Adulter!¡± he shouted, making everyone outside fear of what could happen.


    With her whole body trembling, Emerald finally noticed her mate¡¯s intent. He wanted to kill her cub.


    The big wolf leaps towards her, but even though she is weak, she spins on the bed and runs towards the door, opening and leaving quickly. But not as fast as she wanted; her legs are weak and in her arms she carries a human baby who she only knows is alive because of the heat emanating from its little body.


    The howling stops, all members of the pack transform and the hunt begins.


    Emerald cannot transform to escape, she needs to save her child¡¯s life.


    With her heart throbbing in her chest, she manages to get out of the castle through a secret passageway. The snow burns her bare feet, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Her son¡¯s life is more important.


    ¡°Ahhhh,¡± she cries in pain.


    Then she feels fangs on the skin of her shoulder, which makes her lose her bnce and fall to the ground. Not even the impact of her fall on the icy snow makes the child cry and worry floods the mother¡¯s chest.


    What happens if she¡¯s not able to save her cub?


    Tears are already flooding her eyes.

 5. Traces of destiny, part 1.

    MARY VAN HELSING ADOPTS THE BABY


    Even though the order was clear, Ruby refuses to follow it and at that moment she deres that she¡¯s no longer a member of the pack.


    Although her body was much smaller, and her fangs were not sharp like those of the other members, Ruby, in her lupine form, didn¡¯t flinch as she threw herself at the Lycanthrope that was biting her sister.


    ¡°Run! Save the child,¡± she said to her sister, positioning herself in an attack position to defend her.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± growled the wolf that rises from the ground and shakes its body to remove the snow from its fur.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you kill my velut luna! You¡¯re going to have to go over me first!¡± she said firmly. In her eyes was possible to see the fervor of her words, her fidelity to her velut luna and above all her love for her sister.


    ¡°She¡¯s no longer the velut luna, she¡¯s a traitor! Traitors don¡¯t deservepassion, forgiveness or anything!¡± snarled the beta, positioning himself in front of the others, taking the ce of leader on the attack against their luna cimex and her sister, the traitor.


    ¡°She¡¯s my velut luna! My sister!¡± she growled in response.


    ¡°Forgive me. Please forgive me,¡± Emerald whispered with eyes full of tears as she rose from the ground. Hugging the baby to her chest, she ran into the forest lit only by the light of the full moon.


    Her heart was bleeding; she knew what was going to happen to her sister. The icy wind carried her plea for forgiveness.


    A half circle of wolves stopped in front of Ruby. Her entire body trembled. She was never exposed to so much dominance before, and it almost hurt her physically. Her instincts wanted her to lower her head, but instead she didn¡¯t lose her ground and did not lower her head. For the first time, she stood up in front of those who had repressed her, mistreated her and despised her all her life.


    For the first time in the history of cimex lunas, she was defending something she loved. And that was being seen. She was being seen. In the dark corner of the forest, at the top of one of the trees, the enemy was lurking, watching everything with their red eyes.


    ¡°Kill the deserter!¡± The beta orders and everyone jumps on Ruby, who still tries to defend herself with her small ws and round fangs. But, unfortunately, she had no strength or skills to begin with, so it didn¡¯t take her a minute to be defeated.


    Ruby howled onest time. In herst moments, she asks for the goddess¡¯s protection for her sister and her helpless little cub.


    Her lifeless body returned to its human form and her spirit returned to the great moon. The wolves, not satisfied with just killing her, trampled her until she waspletely deformed and unrecognizable.


    The night sky began to drizzle, fine drops of water from the sky as the goddess wept for the cruel death of one of her beloved daughters.


    ¡°We¡¯re going after the traitor,¡± the beta dered after approving the job they did on what was left of Ruby.


    The wolves returned the hunt as the wind carried with it the traces of the traitor. The enemy, intrigued with the baby, jumped from the tree. With their long-range vision, and their extreme sense of smell, they could track the blood on the ground, its smell and its carrier and so they knew exactly where Emerald was.


    The former velut luna can no longer run; her leg had broken in a sharp fall at the root of one tree and the constant drizzle didn¡¯t help either.  If she transformed, she could heal quickly, but she couldn¡¯t do that. She needs to take care of the baby. But her situation was too drastic. Her fear of losing the baby was too great.


    Her ears detect the sound of someone approaching over the trees. Her heart throbbed in fear, and all her senses became more sensitive.


    ¡°Please, moon goddess, don¡¯t let anything bad happen to my baby¡­¡± Emerald trusted the goddess as she was one of the few wolves who still worshiped the moon as being the force who moved their life, but her request was interrupted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s useless to ask her for protection now?¡± said the voice in the woods.


    With her red eyes and ck clothes, there was no doubt for Emerald of who that was.  It was the enemy, that was clear. But the person in front of her was not only the enemy, it was the dreaded Mary Van Helsing.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s our goodness, our¨C¡±


    Emerald was interrupted by the menacing howls of the wolves that hunted her. She gasped in fear.  Despite her dominance and force losing only to her mate, she was weak, and they were many.  The female was vulnerable, her male should be there to defend her, but instead he wants her and their baby dead and that, the longing for her mate, makes her even more weak.


    ¡°They¡¯re close. Their smell is everywhere; it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find me.¡±


    Mary saw the terror in the green eyes of the weak, powerless woman sitting inside the root of arge, twisted tree in hopes of keeping herself and her baby in hiding. In hopes of saving their lives.


    ¡°Please. Please,¡± Emerald¡¯s lips trembled, not from cold, not from fear, but from sadness. She knew the fate she would have, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her cub, but she wanted him to live. If he was born this way, it was for a purpose. She believed in it because the goddess never fails. ¡°Please. Please save this child. He has nevermitted any sin, he¡¯s innocent in all of this, so please¡­ Please take him and keep him safe. Please.¡±


    Mary looked deep into Emerald¡¯s eyes. She knew that at that moment, Emerald was just a desperate mother. Mary also knew that this situation was not normal. A cub born in the shape of a human was something impossible. They were beasts.  He had to be born a wolf and only show signs of humanization after his first six months of life.


    Mary knew that the baby was something abnormal.


    ¡°I beg you, please. Please don¡¯t let them kill my puppy.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mary didn¡¯t say a word, just stretched out her arms and took the child.


    Emerald smiled, relieved. Even if she died in that ce, her little cub¡¯s life was going to be preserved and that was enough for her. She could die in peace.


    ¡°His name is Rudolf, the mighty wolf,¡± Emerald¡¯s voice came out low, but Mary could hear perfectly.


    She didn¡¯t find the name appropriate for the boy, for it was clear that this child didn¡¯t look at all like a wolf. Nothing about him was anything like those terrible cruel beasts.


    The wolves were close, Emerald could hear them run in the woods and howl at the moon. Any minute now. She took onest look at her baby¡¯s face,mitting his features to memory, but Mary didn¡¯t extend the farewell. Soon she turned her back and returned to the top of the tree, jumping from branch to branch until she stood at a long distance. But not too far; she wanted to see what would happen to Emerald.


    ¡°Thank you, my goddess. I¡¯ve always trusted you and I¡¯ll always¡­¡± but Emerald couldn¡¯t finish herst prayer to her maker.


    The beta grasped the female¡¯s head and ripped it from her body without any difficulty and the ground was bathed in her blood. The fine drizzle turned into a great storm, hail fell violent upon the earth, thunder cut through the dark in the sky. Not long after that, the wolves rushed back to their dens inside the castle.


    Mary jumped from tree to tree to the nearest base. All the way through she took care that no stone or ice hit the little child in her arms.


    ¡°Wee back, ma¡¯am,¡± the guard who opened the gate greeted Mary who only nodded in response.


    ¡°Whose baby is this?¡±  Margaret asked as soon as Mary entered the base.


    Margaret was adopted by Mary five years ago after her parents were killed and devoured in front of her by werewolves. Mary managed to save her from having the same fate and since then has she been raising and training the girl.


    ¡°He¡¯s part of our family now.¡±

 6. Promise, part 2.

    THE BIRTH OF THE FEMALE


    STAINED WITH BLOOD


    The cold wind and the thudding caused by the hail on the massive windows ended up frightening the genuine lunam that cowered by instinct to defend herrge belly and in it the strongest cub of its entire kind. The heir.


    ¡°Looks like someone has enraged the gods,¡± she whispered in thought and licked her belly, in order to show the puppy that they were out of danger.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the heavy door scratching at the floor.


    ¡°Come, Kathe, I brought dinner,¡± the genuine alpha, her mate, entered the room with arge piece of mutton.


    Kathe got out of bed and went to meet her mate; her mouth salivated as she inhaled the delicious smell that emanated from the meat and the puppy inside her stirred.


    ¡°Your belly is so big. This puppy will be born and be even stronger than me and any other that has ever existed, for sure,¡± he said proudly as he watched his female delight with the feast he bought for her.


    There was nothing more pleasurable for a male than to see his happy, well-fed mate carrying his offspring.


    For ten moons the couple has been waiting for their cub; the genuine lunam can only reproduce once in a lifetime, only a single cub, a male cub, and nothing more.


    But, once again, the moon goddess was more than willing to change things, and sure enough, on this night of great storm, another surprise awaited the Lycan race.


    As the lunam finished snatching thest piece of meat in front of her, pain took over her body and her howl of surprise triggered the contractions in her belly. The genuine alpha felt his heart beat faster and helped his mate back to bed, then howled loudly so everyone would know his heir was finallying into the world.


    The rain outside grew stronger and stronger. Inside the great den of the genuine ones the grunts of pain frightened everyone. The big female wolf¡¯s unsteady breath, her head down, the blooding out of her center ¨C it was all too intense for Kathe. The genuine alpha felt everything, all the anguish that his mate was feeling, part of the pain. He paced back and forth. Suddenly the den seemed to have gotten too small for his big red-eyed ck wolf.


    Hoping to at least try to alleviate even a little of his mate¡¯s pain, he jumped into bed, ignored her growl of disapproval, and approaching with confident strides, he began to lick the ce through which his cub would pass. The female rxed a little. Her male was reassuring her, but even so her heart wouldn¡¯t calm down. Her body trembled; it was too difficult for her to have the strength to remain awake.


    At exactly one in the morning, the genuine couple had their eyes wide with surprise.


    ¡°But how is this possible?¡± They wondered as they watched the blood-stained cubs on the bed.


    The genuine alpha approached to look at them more closely. There were two cubs. Touching hisrge snout on the ck one, he noticed that it was dead, its tiny hairy body getting colder and colder. Swallowing dry, he touched his snout on the other cub and this one was white with several red spots on its fur.  Carefully, he turned the cub until its belly was up, and the fright he felt with what he saw made him take a few steps back, almost falling from the bed.


    That couldn¡¯t be happening. It shouldn¡¯t be happening. After a second, he looked again at the dead cub, turning its belly up until its manhood was in sight.


    Thunder cut through the sky and lit up the whole room, making the genuine alpha even more frightened. He growled in fury. Soon the genuine lunam understood what had happened. Although she was weak, without strength to even raise her head, she understood what had happened.


    And she cursed her cub. Not just her, but everyone else, once they knew what happened, they¡¯d curse the killer too.


    Growling, the genuine alpha left the den, returning to his human form and without caring about his nudity, went to the boardroom. He was trying to control himself so as not to break everything around him. His hands closed in fists.


    ¡°Bring me the beta,¡± he cried to the omega who was cleaning and filling the jars of water.


    Without saying a word, only with a silent reverence, he did what wasmanded of him. In less than five minutes, the genuine beta appeared in the boardroom.


    ¡°Genuine alpha,¡± the beta bowed his head in a show of respect as he entered the room and took one of the chairs for himself.


    ¡°She¡­ She killed my heir, Lacios!¡± The alpha punched the table and the shrill sound filled the whole room. ¡°What do I do now? My mate will never be pregnant again! Damn her!¡± He angrily threw the chair on the wall, breaking it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Kratos. If the cub died, her womb wouldn¡¯t be able to carry another one?¡±  Lacios, the genuine beta, used the logic of lycanthropic reproduction in the attempt to calm the spirits of his genuine alpha.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Kratos replied with a red face, ¡°If two had not been born, and if one of them had not been alive!¡±


    He controlled himself not to scream. As he no longer had an heir to protect, he didn¡¯t find it in himself the obligation to remain in his lycan form.


    ¡°Two,¡± said the beta, still perplexed by what he had just heard. ¡°Two¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking deaf? Don¡¯t keep repeating what I say!¡± cried Kratos, furious.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lacios said, trying to think rationally. ¡°The cub that survived¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking female!¡± Kratos answered without waiting for Lacios to ask the question.


    ¡°It cannot be possible,¡± his eyes widened.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The wind whistled hard from the outside and another thunder cut through the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Whose fault?¡±


    ¡°The goddess! Damn her!¡± ¡°Kratos screamed, walking back and forth around the room.


    ¡°I thought she was just a legend.¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s real!¡±


    Kratos remembered exactly the day the goddess promised she would end the lineage of lycanthropes. And that made him even more enraged.


    Kratos¡¯ thoughts were interrupted by someone knocking at the door. By the smell he already knew it was an omega.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be something very important, you fucking omega, because if it¡¯s not, you can already prepare yourself to have your head shredded!¡± He cried out to his omega brother as soon as he opened the door.


    ¡°News of the Spring pack has arrived.¡±


    ¡°And what the fuck do I have to do with this¡­¡±


    ¡°The velut luna was killed for treason after she birthed a human cub, and a luna cimex rebelled against her pack to defend the velut and the child. They were both killed, but no one found the child¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Lacios asked.


    ¡°About three hours ago. Their genuine alpha is now burning in fever because of his mate¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Another problem. One more,¡± Kratos took a deep breath.


    If the genuine alpha is to die without having an heir, he has an obligation to ensure the rise of a beta as the new alpha through the disputes.


    ¡°Send our best healers there. I don¡¯t want to have to take the reins of another pack.¡±


    Upon giving his order, Kratos sat exhausted in a chair.


    ¡°Now you can go,¡± hemanded and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Genuine,¡± Lacios draws Kratos¡¯ attention back to him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have an heir, I think it¡¯s better to organize a tournament among the alphas to mate with your cub. So the lineage will not perish.¡± Lacios thought fast.


    ¡°You are right. Since a female was born, even though that should be impossible, surely she has none intended. She must be able to carry cubs from anyone,¡± the genuine smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll select the strongest alphas to face each other and thus earn the right to grant me an heir!¡±


    For him, that was the perfect n and the goddess would not triumph.


    A pity that her creations would never be greater than their creator.


    Kratos just didn¡¯t understand that.


    Yet.

 7. Occisor, part 1.

    WHY DOES HE HAVE TWO?


    Sixty moonster¡­


    Another winter left the fluffy ground with a thick white nket of snow, the kes falling from the clouds shone as the faint rays of the sunset bathed the frozen soil.


    ¡°For how long are you going to be here?¡± Margaret questioned sitting in bed with her book in her hand.


    ¡°Why do I have two?¡± He answered her question with another one without taking his eyes off the falling and melting kes touching the ground.


    ¡°Two what, boy?¡± She turned another page of her book.


    ¡°Two names, I don¡¯t understand,¡± he leaned over the window. That has been bothering him and not knowing the answer made him angry.


    ¡°Ask who gave it to you. Now let me finish reading my book, I¡¯m in the best part!¡±


    ¡°Another thing I don¡¯t understand¨C why do you like reading these books? They don¡¯t even have stickers!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to have stickers, just the good old imagination, which by the way you don¡¯t have, ¡°Margaret smiles and turns another page of her romance novel between angels.


    ¡°Margaret, isor,e eat!¡± Mary screamed from the kitchen.


    Margaret sighed and marked her book, leaving it on the bed. isor followed behind his older sister.


    Margaret was now a twenty-year-old girl, her long red hair grew down below her buttocks, her eyes wererge, a brown like honey and her small mouth adorns her thin and delicate face. But, as they say, anyone who sees face doesn¡¯t see the heart, and in Margaret¡¯s case, no one saw her fists and her thirst for blood.


    isor, despite being only five years old, his body appears to be ten years old. His hair was back as the night, his eyes equally ck, though again, his understanding grew ording to his body and not his age, which was counted in the human form.


    Taking care of isor as a puppy was not easy; Mary thought that he really was the result of a betrayal and was just a human cub, but soon noticed that she was wrong. She doesn¡¯t know why he was born in human form, but now she knows he really is the son of an alpha.


    ¡°Was he destined to be an alpha, just as his father was?¡± Mary wondered when she noticed the cub¡¯s strength when he was little. There was no way of knowing; the child to that day never showed his lupino side.


    ¡°It smells good!¡± isor said.


    ¡°Only you like to eat this thing¡±  Margarets sat in her chair.


    The feeding of the three members of the Van Helsing family was totally different. Margaret ate human food; rice, beans, sd, and vegetables.  Mary only drank blood collected by the government and isor ate almost but not quite raw meat from animals, another proof that he was not a human.


    ¡°Mary¡± isor called when he finished his meal.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have two names?


    Margaret even stopped eating to pay attention to Mary¡¯s response. She never told anyone the truth behind the little one¡¯s story.


    Mary took a deep breath. She knew that he was growing up too fast, and that sooner orter, she would have to have a serious conversation with him about his true past.


    ¡°At birth, your mother told me to call you Rudolf, the mighty wolf. To me, that name didn¡¯t seem appropriate for you, but out of respect for her I followed her wish. However, I also gave you the name of isor. It suits you.¡± Mary said and drank herst sip of blood.


    ¡°What does isor mean?¡± he asked even more confused.


    ¡°Killer,¡± Margaret answered and finished eating her potato.


    ¡°Why would a name that means that suit me?¡±


    ¡°I feel like we¡¯ll find out soon,¡± Mary said and stood up from the table, starting to collect the dishes .¡±The sun has set, better go to sleep,¡± She said and kissed isor on the forehead.


    ¡°Have a good night,¡± the little one left the kitchen, leaving only Margaret and Mary in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s your time to go to bed, too.¡±


    ¡°When will you turn me?¡±


    Mary rolled her eyes. Three years ago Margaret decided she wanted to be transformed and since then she asks Mary every single day about it. She wants to be powerful. In her vengeful mind, she needs this strength, if not, she can never avenge her parents and all the humans who died on the hands and for the pleasure of the Lycanthrope monsters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, you promised! I¡¯ve been waiting ten years for this!¡±


    ¡°You still have a lot to enjoy in this life. Meet other people, a guy¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet anyone!¡± she said and crossed her arms over her breasts.


    ¡°You love reading novels, don¡¯t you want to live one?¡±  Mary wipes her hands on a cloth.


    ¡°After we¡¯re done with these monsters, maybe.¡±


    ¡°And how are you going to live a romance being a corpse? You know we live in this area because the sun can kill me! Do you want to live like this? Stuck in the darkness?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the price to pay, yes!¡± Margaret said.


    Mary sighed. For years she has been trying to get this idea out of the young woman¡¯s mind, but it seems to be impossible. She¡¯s impossible.


    Living forever in the darkness, being held hostage of the night, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing.


    But Mary¨C she¡¯s not a pureblood vampire. She was transformed after her father, Julios Van Helsing, sold her to the blood-suckers. Her buyer wanted her to use her as a sex toy, but her human body couldn¡¯t take it, so he turned her and forced her to live in the darkness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying, child!


    Mary turned her back, leaving the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child!¡± Margaret cried, and Mary covered her ears.  She couldn¡¯t talk about that again.


    With short steps, Mary walked to isor and Margaret¡¯s room, opened the door and saw that isor was sitting by the window.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± she asked, entering the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking. What really happened to my mother?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is now in heaven, my dear, and she asked me to take care of you,¡± she said and embraced him from behind.


    ¡°If I¡­ If I hadn¡¯t been born, she¡¯d still be alive¡­ I¡¯m a monster, a¡­¡±


    Mary interrupted him by turning him sharply in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t ignore everything your mother has done to ensure your survival! She believed the goddess of the moon had a purpose for you!¡± she said firmly and wiped away the tears that flowed from his eyes to the face of the small and innocent isor.


    ¡°Who is the goddess?¡±


    ¡°The creator of your kin.¡±


    ¡°And what is my kin?¡±


    Mary didn¡¯t know what to say. l besides the truth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down, I think it¡¯s time to tell you your true story.¡±


    The little boy felt a mixture of euphoria and fear. If she hid the truth until then was it because it was painful? What did Mary keep from him for so long? The question was the only thing on his mind.


    He was about to find out.

 8. Occisor, part 2.

    TEARS OF HATE


    At the very moment Mary opened her mouth to begin telling the truth to the young man sitting beside her on the bed, a frosty, strong wind blew opening the wooden windows of the small room in a loud titof, scaring isor. Mary rose silently and closed the windows.


    Once again she took a deep breath. Though many saw her as a cold, heartless being ¨C as she didn¡¯t really have a heart ¨C she cared too much for both isor and Margaret. They were her family, and for them she was capable of anything.


    ¡°Do you know what a velut luna is?¡±  Mary asked.


    ¡°Yes, I read in one of Margaret¡¯s books that the female with that title is thepanion of the alpha male.¡± he said.  He was so smart.


    ¡°So you know a lot about the lycanthropes, don¡¯t you?¡± She finally walked again, returning to bed and sitting next to the boy.


    ¡°Not much. Margaret said that wasn¡¯t a book for my age, I disagreed, but she wouldn¡¯t let me read anything else. She¡¯s so boring!¡± He shouted and Mary held the urge tough with the little one¡¯s sullen face.


    ¡°I understand. Have you ever wondered why you like to eat only and almost raw meat?¡±


    ¡°I know why, it¡¯s because they¡¯re delicious! What I don¡¯t understand is why neither you nor Margaret like them.¡± Maryughed. ¡°Look how strong I am!¡± he stuffed his chest and crossed his arms, yet in less than three seconds his arms fell, one on each side of his body. ¡°But¡­ What does that have to do with my mother?¡±


    Mary again took a deep breath, and isor didn¡¯t fail to observe this. Outside the room, Margaret had her ear ced in the door. She also wanted to know the truth about isor; all she knew when he arrived was that his mother and aunt had been murdered by the cruel wolves and that Mary saved him from having the same fate.


    ¡°She was a velut luna,¡± Mary said bluntly and observed the boy¡¯s reaction. Nothing. He didn¡¯t say a word, so she continued. ¡°What I¡¯m going to tell you now is not a beautiful story. Are you ready to hear it, or would you rather wait a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± he said firmly, but she saw his eyes tremble.


    ¡°All right. Five years ago, in a harsh winter, the moon shone brightly in the sky and the velut luna gave birth to a cub. The werewolves, when they generate their proles, they¡­


    They stay in their lupine forms until the cubs reach six months of life, and the cubs only show signs of humanity after those six months,¡± isor interrupted Mary andpleted her sentence, already losing some of his patience.


    ¡°Yes, you already knew that. However, when you were born¡­¡±


    She stopped for a few moments to look at him. The boy¡¯s prying eyes were cloudy.


    Does he already know what happened? Mary wondered as she watched him..


    ¡°Childbirth forced your mother back into her human form and then you were born, as if you were a baby with only human blood, with no Lycanthropic characteristic.


    ¡°Why?¡± he whispered, but Mary ignored the question.


    ¡°Your mother was used of treason and involvement with the witches to hide the smell of the man with whom they believed she betrayed her mate. The execution took ce the same night, but she fought and fled, her sister, your aunt, helped her escape. Your mother and your aunt believed that the goddess had chosen them for some purpose.  A luna cimex rebelled against her whole pack and paid the price with her own life. Unfortunately your mother was badly injured and couldn¡¯t run anymore. Unable to continue protecting you, she entrusted you to me. The wolves found her and killed her and they hunted for you.


    ¡°What¡­ What was my mother¡¯s name and my aunt¡¯s?¡± he asked with his eyes closed. He didn¡¯t want to cry, not in front of a woman.


    ¡°Emerald, that was your mother¡¯s name and your aunt was called Ruby.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°How¡­ What were they like?¡±


    isor had his eyes closed tightly, the tears wanted toe out at any cost.


    ¡°Your mother had long ck hair and green eyes. Ruby had reddish brown hair and amber eyes. The two were extremely beautiful, strong and¡­


    ¡°No, they were not!¡± Margaret finally appeared and opened the door in a bang. ¡°Never will that cursed race be beautiful!¡± They¡¯re all horrible! Cruel! Miserable! They¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±  isor shouted. The burning in his eyes grew even stronger.


    ¡°Are you gonna cry? Those bastards left your aunt with an unrecognizable body, trampled her until there was nothing left of her and your mother had her head cut off! They did that to their own kin and they just didn¡¯t do the same to you because¡­


    ¡°I said shut up!¡± This time he released a growl that made Margaret¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. I don¡¯t believe it, Mary!¡± A tear came down from Margaret¡¯s lonely eyes.


    ¡°Margaret, listen¡­¡±


    Margaret didn¡¯t listen, she turned her back and ran down the hall. Mary looked at isor and decided to let him ingest the whole story, alone. Now she needed to find Margaret.


    With her supernatural speed, Mary caught up with her in seconds and turned her around. Seeing the tears in her eyes made Mary sad, she didn¡¯t want to see them there. She lied to Margaret saying that isor was simply a human baby. But I always knew that sooner orter the day woulde that she was going to have to tell the truth and it wouldn¡¯t be easy. And it wasn¡¯t. Carefully, she lifted her thumb to the young woman¡¯s cheeks and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Why did you do that? Why did you lie? He¡¯s one of them.¡±


    ¡°No, Margaret, isor is one of us. He, like you, is a Van Helsing. You¡¯re both my children!¡±


    Mary hugged the young woman who cried as if there was no tomorrow. After sniffling a lot, she let go of her guardian¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What if¡­ If he ends up like those monsters? If he¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be like any of them! I¡¯m gonna kill those monsters! I¡¯ll hunt them down one by one, I reject them, just as they did to me, I will do much worse to them!¡± isor uttered every word with his fists clenched and trembling by his side.


    Margaret startled, she hadn¡¯t noticed the little one¡¯s presence. She stared at him hesitantly, but soon any doubt was extinguished from her mind. From isor¡¯s eyes, tears kept falling, but the firmness in his gaze, the hatred he felt for those who killed his mother was transparent.


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

 9. Bloodstain, part 1.

    THE GENUINE ALPHA¡¯S DAUGHTER


    The dining table was full. On the dark stone walls of the great hall, every fifteen meters there was a torch lit with the dancing fire on them and thest rays of sunlight illuminated the dining room. The genuine couple was the first to feed, when they were finished, it was the betas couples¡¯ turn and then the omega couples¡¯. When the table was practically empty, with not much left, it was released for thest one¡¯s meal.


    ¡°Now you can help yourself, Bloodstain,¡± ordered the genuine to his cub, who kept her eyes on the table, her mouth salivating and her stomach growling every time she saw someone chew on any piece of meat, but waited patiently for her turn.


    ¡°All right, papa.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡± cried the genuine, interrupting the small hand of picking up one of the bones on the table. ¡°Go to your den, you won¡¯t eat today!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to get beaten up?¡±  Bloodstain felt her body tremble all over at the murderous look her mother cast upon her.


    It has been three days since the little one ate. The first day was because she transformed and ran through the hidden forest, she was caught lying on a tree withrge roots that protected her from the snowkes. The second was because she didn¡¯t clean up the blood in the torture room after the genuine one had fun slicing up a middle-aged human, and now this. Tears cascaded through the little girl¡¯s almond brown eyes, her belly growling, but the fear was much greater.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like it,¡± Kratos pulled her ck hair, almost pulling it out of Bloodstain¡¯s scalp, causing immense pain and forcing her to lift her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make me lose patience with you, you disgrace!¡± He shouted and spat in the girl¡¯s face, who closed her eyes and swallowed her crying, unable to control some sobs that came out of her mouth without her permission and she knew that this was irritating the genuine even more.


    ¡°Sir, she¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it!¡± He growled at the luna cimex who tried to intervene on the girl¡¯s behalf.


    With disgust stamped on his face, Kratos pushed Bloodstain into the ground, banging her head. She was dizzy for a few seconds and felt the blood drip down her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she gathered all her strength and rose from the ground, looked around, and only received looks of disgust and contempt from almost everyone in the hall. The only different look came from the cimex luna called Gu. Bloodstain bowed to the genuine couple and left the dining room. With faltering steps, leaning on the walls, she descended the stairs that lead to the basement of the castle, where her den was. Alone, again. It hurt her, she hated being alone, but loneliness was her greatestpanion.


    Bloodstain, like the other pack¡¯s members, sphemed against herself, saying that if it were not for her existence, her brother would be alive and would be loved by all for being the next genuine alpha.


    Bloodstain didn¡¯t die as a puppy thanks to luna cimex Gu, who was the only one who took care of her. Gu was the one who remained in her lupine form to warm and protect the puppy. The hardest part of all of that was when the little one was hungry. The genuine lunam refused to feed Bloodstain; the most she did, and just because it was her mate¡¯s order, was to pump her milk and put it in a y pot.


    Gu would wet a cotton cloth with the milk and put it in the little one¡¯s mouth, over and over again. She had to do that in her human form, but soon afterwards she would return to her lupine form and nest the little one in her warm fur so that she could sleep peacefully.


    The genuine¡¯s daughter¡¯s den was always cold and not at all illuminated, there was no bed of straw covered with bear skins. There was only the icy floor to lie on, so as not to freeze to death, Gulia could only sleep in her lupine form on the cold floor. When Bloodstain positioned her hands to take off her battered and torn dress, her ears detected the sound of footsteps approaching. It was Gu, the only one who cared about Bloodstain.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Gu replied softly. She entered the den and sat on the floor next to her. ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    From inside the pocket of her dress, Gu pulled out a small piece of dried meat, it was the rest of the food destined for human ves. But that was better than letting the girl starve to death.


    Bloodstain¡¯s eyes shed, she had to control herself too much not to let the drool drip. With eyes fixed on the small piece of dried meat in Gu¡¯s hands, she lifted one of her hands and, with her fingers trembling from the anxiety of finally being able to eat something in days, the young woman took it and ate it in just a single bite. It wasn¡¯t enough for her hunger to pass and her stomach growled asking for more. It hurt Gu¡¯s heart to see her like that.


    ¡°Thanks so much, Gu. You saved me as always.¡±


    Bloodstain thanked her with her head down and a tear trickled from her eyes. The blood on her forehead was still dripping, but the pain of that didn¡¯tpare to the pain she felt inside.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me like the others? I know I shouldn¡¯t have been born, that because of me, my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, girl. The goddess is never wrong. Everything that happens is because¡­¡±


    ¡°What goddess are you talking about, Gu?¡± Bloodstain looked at her in confusion.


    Talking about the moon goddess was forbidden. Nobody believed in her anymore and the genuine alpha would even kill anyone he saw thanking or talking about the moon goddess.


    ¡°The goddess of the moon. It¡¯s thanks to her that we exist. She¡¯s our absolute goddess, she¡¯s the one who dictates our fate,¡± Gu said quietly.


    ¡°And why are you almost whispering? You can¡¯t talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t like us talking about her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know now, you just need to know that the goddess has a purpose for you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did she let my brother die? She made me born just to be hated by everyone and what¡¯s the point in that, Gu? I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t care about me.¡±


    ¡°Stop with this sphemy. They don¡¯t treat you like that because of her! The Lycan race fell into disgrace because they so wished, because they didn¡¯t listen to her. They changed their own path.  She has nothing to do with the wrong decisions of our kind.¡±


    ¡°Then why, Gu? What¡¯s the point of living like this? I don¡¯t want to suffer any more!¡± she cried. .


    ¡°In time the answers wille, child, one day, I¡¯m sure, the goddess¡¯s ns for you will make sense. Until then, don¡¯t talk anymore nonsense, and always ask her for protection. She¡¯ll listen to you. She¡¯s fair!¡±


    ¡°I want to know more about her,¡± Bloodstain said as she wiped her eyes. Her head throbbed, the cut on her eyebrow burned.


    ¡°You better transform, so you can heal this wound,¡± Gu said gently and so the girl did.


    She got up and took off her dress and transformed; in her lupine form she was still a puppy. Transformed, she was almost the size of Gu¡¯s wolf.  That was another proof that Bloodstain didn¡¯t look any weaker than a cimex luna, even though she was treated worse than one. The girl was a noble Lycan.


    Bloodstainy down beside Gu, who patted her fluffy head.


    Bloodstain¡¯s fur, in Gui¡¯s eyes, was beautiful, so white. Gu could see beauty even in the small red round patches scattered across the back of the cub wolf in herp.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the rest of her limbs, those stains represented her brother¡¯s blood. That¡¯s why they named her Bloodstain. From Latin, it means bloodstained.


    ¡°Sleep, my little one.¡±


    Gu said and took the girl¡¯s head from herp. Her heart ached every time she saw the pitiful way in which the genuine¡¯s daughter was treated. The girl didn¡¯t have any privilege, being treated worse than a servant. And it hurt so much not to be able to do anything. Gu¡¯s heart hurt for her.  The most she could do was watch and hope that the goddess would rid her of the cruel fate that this poor girl¡¯s father had prepared for her.


    And the goddess had been watching all along. Her trial was already in progress.

 10. Occisor, part 3.

    HAND-TO-HAND FIGHT


    ¡°Mary, please tell me. When?¡± Margaret insisted once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s dawn, we have to¡­¡±


    ¡°You promised, Mary,¡± Margaret crosses her arms at breast height. ¡°I thought you were a woman of your word, but from what I see now¡­¡±


    Mary rolls her eyes. Not even half an hour since the timid rays of rising sun passed through the windows and Margaret was already on her feet tormenting her with a promise she made ten years ago.


    When she saved the little ten-year-old child from being enved or devoured by the Lycanthropian beasts, in order to get her out of the deep depression that possessed her body, Mary promised to train her and transform her so she could take her revenge. Mary thought that in time the girl would give up on this idea, however, nothing would get it out of Margaret¡¯s head, and it frustrated the red-eyed vampire immensely.


    ¡°In three months. ¡°In three fucking months!¡± she said in a loud tone that scared the young woman, who tensed all her muscles on alert. ¡°On that same date, three months from now, if you ask me again, I swear Margaret, I swear I will fulfill my promise.¡± Mary decreed impatiently. ¡°Now go and have coffee!¡± she shouted, pointing to the table.


    ¡°A-all right.¡±


    That was all Margaret could say. She was happy, after so long now she has a date set and it made her anxious.


    ¡°Hey! Stop yelling!¡± isor entered the kitchen covering his sensitive ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your ears,¡± Mary apologized. She knew that isor¡¯s hearing was more sensitive than hers.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Although only Margaret needed to have breakfast in the morning, the three of them sat at the table at every meal to keep herpany. The other two members ate only at dinnertime.


    Mary still remembered how to cook and so she made the dishes with great pleasure for Margaret. It was one of the only things she could still do normally and it always brought back memories of when she was just a human. She misses that time, the time before everything was ripped away from her.


    ¡°Good morning to you, too,¡± Margaret said to isor who gave her an impatient look.


    ¡°Eat up, creature, don¡¯t dy me, I want to train!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that, isor, or you won¡¯t have any training today!¡± Mary scolded him firmly, but isor didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit frightened.


    ¡°If not with you, I will train with anyone else. I just need the basics, the rest I can improve on my own,¡± he replied boldly and Mary took a deep breath.


    ¡°Today I woke up on the wrong side of the bed, you¡¯ve got to be kidding, the two of you decided to rattle me! Bloody hell!¡± She said angrily.


    ¡°Look, kid, you¡¯re barely out of your diapers and you think you¡¯re a man? Wake up, naughty boy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am, I know I am and I know what I¡¯m gonna do! And if you don¡¯t want to help me, don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    For a ten-year-old, his tongue was too sharp. Everyone knows that the development of a lycanthropist after six months of life tends to be elerated, but it was impossible for this to have happened in just one night, one night when he spent practically all of his time crying.


    ¡°Look, puppy, don¡¯t forget who it was that saved you from death!¡± She spoke very close to isor¡¯s face as she suspended him by his cor.


    ¡°As if you would let me forget!¡± He rolled his eyes.


    Mary¡¯s eyes changed color, when she is calm her eyes are red, when angry, ck. And at that moment they were turning ck.


    ¡°Calm down, Mary. isor has not yet digested the events ofst night,¡± Margaret intervened and reason reigned again in Mary¡¯s brain. She released the boy who settled back on the table.


    ¡°May this attitude not be repeated,¡± she said atst and sat back down at the table.


    It took only ten minutes for Margaret to finish eating the spiced bread that Mary had prepared.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the room is already ready,¡± one of the guards entered the private kitchen.


    ¡°Thank you, but next time wait for us to get out of here,¡± she scolded him.


    Mary hated having to live on a government base. Privacy, that¡¯s all she ever wanted, but it seemed to her that her will wasn¡¯t the priority.


    The intruder guard was called Derrick, his hair was dark brown and wavy, and he was only five years older than Margaret. Also, he was in love with her.


    Derrick was the son of a king, a kingdom killed by Lycanthropic beasts; his mother gave her life so that only he could escape. The government found him and his tutor, who had looked after him for thirteen years and died on the battlefield.


    Derrick got lost in time when he looked away from Mary¡¯s face and paused on Margaret¡¯s beautiful eyes. She loved him too, but she had her priorities and unfortunately love didn¡¯te first. She didn¡¯t want love, not at that moment.


    ¡°You can go back to your post now, Officer Derrick,¡± Mary brought him back to reality and he tilted his head in a nod and walked back out of the private kitchen.


    ¡°Now can we go?¡±  isor questioned as he rose from his chair.


    ¡°Let me just wash this first¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never washed your te in the morning. Is all this just to avoid that officer?¡± isor loved to tease Margaret because he knew she liked the boy.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± She cursed, picking up her te and going to the sink.


    ¡°Will you stop it? And let¡¯s go already,¡± Mary said and started walking, being followed by the other two in silence.


    The training room was upstairs. The base had three floors, the second was the private one where only the three lived, but the officers never respected their privacy and always entered their quarters uninvited. The base had no elevator, so they needed to climb two flights of stairs to get to the top floor.


    The third floor contains five rooms, which are:


    A interrogation room for humans;


    Mary not only had the responsibility to hunt the supernaturals, but she also had to deal with serial killers. The government didn¡¯t want any police officers to die dealing with these kinds of people, so it was Mary¡¯s duty to hunt, interrogate and kill those serial killers.


    The second room was an interrogation room for superhumans.


    That room was intended for werewolves, vampires and witches. A few years ago, the three races went to war, and that had terrible consequences for the humans. The death of many innocents, the trafficking of virgin women, vampires took them to generate their heirs and witches toplete their ritual. The envement of humans to werewolves.


    The third room was a human torture room.


    This room was destined for the aplices of serial killers or even those who betray the human race to make it difficult for agents to hunt supernaturals.


    The fourth room was another human torture room.


    Unlike serious killers, supernaturals are not only entitled to death, before that they go through torture. And the only one capable of that so far is Mary. Each race has its weakness, and she exploits each and every one of them very well.


    The fifth room was the training room.


    The room that Mary intended to use for hand-to-handbat training. Inside there¡¯s various materials for various kinds of fights. This room is divided in two parts: one forbat and the other for target training guns, knives and arrows.


    ¡°I still think they should install elevators here,¡± Margaret grumbled.


    Despite her good physical fitness, she hates the stairs.


    ¡°It must be pretty cool to go up by just pressing a little button.¡±


    Margaret always found the idea of elevators fascinating, she only stepped on one once and felt like she was floating. But the government didn¡¯t want to pay for it.


    isor and Mary could already be on the third floor, but Margaret was walking at a much slower pace than they were.


    After another ten minutes of climbing the stairs, they walked down the hall heading for thest room in the corridor. Mary opened the door and gave the other two space to enter as well. Margaret and isor only observed the ce. He had never been there before.


    ¡°Margaret, today you will train with the targets.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Margaret assumed her ce, leaving only Mary and isor in the hand-to-handbat area.


    ¡°Listen, isor, when your training is over, you will have the responsibility to deal with the humans.¡±


    ¡°I just want to hunt the¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me!¡± Mary said harshly and isor shut up. ¡°The government supports us in order to deal with Vampires, Wizards, serial killers, aplices and werewolves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with the other races!¡±


    ¡°If you want to hunt the werewolves down, you will have to do that, if not, you will also be hunted and will be used of being an aplice to the vampires and the witches!¡±


    ¡°This is bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, Mary.¡±


    ¡°Then be a gentleman and respect thedies present here.¡±


    isor rolled his eyes in response, his rebellion making Mary even angrier.


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll teach you the fight of the eight guns.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was going to be hand-to-handbat.¡±


    ¡°But it is, the eight guns¡¯ fight is known to utilize various parts of the body. Let¡¯s start with the base.¡±


    And so isor¡¯s training began.

 11. Bloodstain, part 2

    THE BOOK


    Exactly thirty minutes after the sun rose, only to remain hidden behind the dense, gray clouds. The sounds of strides echo through the stone floor in the long hallway and soon the genuine couple appeared. At the entrance to the room, two ves were responsible for opening and closing the heavy doors. When the couple positioned themselves in front of the door, the ves opened them and the noise caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Is everyone already here?¡± The genuine alpha asked as he entered the meeting room.


    ¡°Yes, the seven alphas, sir,¡± the omega replied with his head down.


    ¡°All right. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    The omega bowes to all the alphas and left therge room, closing the door behind him. The genuine alpha sits at the head of the great table and the genuine lunam sits at his right side.


    ¡°Have you found an heir yet?¡± Kratos questioned Rolf, the alpha of the Rising pack.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still in mourning,¡± he replied without looking at the other alpha.


    ¡°You should leave soon. After all it was you who ordered the execution of your velut luna,¡± he said impatiently. The other alpha¡¯s mourning hadsted for five years, it was more than enough. ¡°And to this day you still refuse to kill that abomination of yours.¡±


    Rolf closed his eyes and his hands in fists tightly. Remembering that he wasn¡¯t able to keep his female in line makes him feel ashamed of himself. A show of weakness, and because of that, the honor of his pack is below all, thus losing the name of his star of honor.


    ¡°I know,¡± he replied with effort. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to mate with the lunae of my pack, but just smelling their scents made me angry and I was afraid I was going to kill them, so I stopped and¡­¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Kratos interrupted him. ¡°I want to take care of another matter.¡±


    ¡°And what would it be?¡± asked the alpha of the Diphda pack.


    ¡°Surely it must be of the utmost importance, to gather everyone here,¡± the alpha of the Acrab pack concluded.


    ¡°Did the witches and the vampires attacked us again?¡± the alpha of the Markab pack questioned.


    The Lycan race, to that very moment, contained seven packs, apart from the one ruled directly by the genuine. The others were:


    ? The Diphda pack, having Lucan as its current pack alpha.


    ? The Rising pack, having as current pack alpha Rolf.


    ? The Acrab pack, having as current pack alpha D¨¢rio.


    ? The Markab pack, having as current pack alpha Sebastian.


    ? The Neb pack, with Raphael as the current pack alpha.


    ? The Merak pack, having as current pack alpha Apollonis.


    And the Sonstetion pack, having Nicos as its current pack alpha.


    The second generation Lycanthropian of history, the stars and constetions formed the familiar branches of the wolves, their pack and their names millenia ago.  While the moon represented the genuine alpha¡¯s family.


    ¡°As everyone already knows, something unusual has happened and in ce of an heir, I have a female offspring,¡± Kratos stopped and observed the attentive gazesing from all the wolves present.


    Everyone was silent. No one understood what actually happened, no one even knew that the moon goddess herself had direct contact with the genuine alpha. And no one had the courage to question any of that. The genuine alpha was not someone known for being kind. If he didn¡¯t like something, he didn¡¯t even stop to think before killing someone.


    ¡°That female shouldn¡¯t exist, because of her my heir died, but I can¡¯t change the facts,¡± said the alpha. ¡°And since she shouldn¡¯t exist, I¡¯m sure her mate doesn¡¯t exist either. So her uterus should be fertile for any male.¡±


    Everyone listened attentively, but no one could say why the genuine alpha chose to gather all the alphas in his castle.


    ¡°Five years from now, she¡¯ll be at an appropriate age to mate. I want to create apetition and whoever wins will have the right to mate with her and father my heir.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the room was taken by surprise, but they managed to disguise it well. ¡°Will this be possible?¡± they whispered between themselves.


    While the meeting was taking ce, Bloodstain gained permission to be able to stroll through the forest, being apanied by Gu. The white floor and the fresh air, the warm rays of sunshine, all that put a beautiful smile on her face.


    ¡°Shall we go for a run? Please?¡± she pleaded, sping her hands together.


    ¡°Come!¡± Gu smiled. She didn¡¯t want to run. She was no longer young; seven hundred years have passed already and she only had three hundred more at most.


    They both removed their dresses and tucked them under a tree, in a root thaty above the ground.


    They both transformed and for anyone who saw them from the outside, they would think Bloodstain was the oldest of the two because she was much bigger than Gu, but those who knew her better knew that the big wolf was still a puppy.


    Bloodstain¡¯s paws sank over the fluffy ground through the snow, and that gave her, even for a few wee moments, the feeling of freedom. Feeling the icy wind blowing against her snout made her eyes sparkle with joy. It was so rare for her to be allowed to walk outside the castle, it only happened when people came from outside, like that day. No one wanted to have the displeasure of being in the same room as the killer.


    Excited, Bloodstain forces her legs to work faster, running into the white forest. Gu no longer had such strength, and because she was a luna cimex, it was like she was a normal wolf. She tried her best not to lose sight of the girl, but it was very difficult to keep up with her.


    With the icy wind blowing softly on her snout, with the cold she could feel on her bones, with the fluffy snow all around her and with the illusion of being free, Bloodstain was feeling like she was in the clouds.  But it was only an illusion. Freedom was something she¡¯d probably never have.


    Upon arriving at a frozenke, the girl finally stopped running and waited for Gu. The both of them decided to rest by the river.


    Lycanthropes had the power tomunicate through the mind with one another, but that wasn¡¯t for everyone. That power was restricted and only the members of the same pack could hear each other with their minds. There was only one being able to listen to all lycanthropes and also be heard, and that was the genuine alpha. Gu always wondered if Bloodstain would inherit that power when the genuine died.


    ¡°Gu?¡± Bloodstain said without lifting her head from the fluffy ground.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Tell me more about her. The goodness. Why did she create us?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to save her beloved¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bloodstain raised her head and looked at Gu intently. Gu in turn sniffed the air to make sure they were alone.


    ¡°The goddess was in love with a man, a king, his name was Lycaon. Her brother found out and ckmailed her. He tricked her and made her almost kill her beloved. Then, to save him, she turned him into a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°I want more details, Gu! Who was her brother? What¡¯s her name? How was this man that she fell in love with?  After she turned him, they stayed together? What happened to the brother? Where is she now, the goddess? Who were her parents? What¡­¡±


    Bloodstain stopped to regain her breath. Gu was stunned.


    ¡°I really wish I could answer all these questions,¡± Gu said. ¡°But this could put us in danger.


    So¡­¡± ¡°But then how can I know more about her if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±  Bloodstain put her head on the ground again and stared at the frozenke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out. But we¡¯d better go back now.¡±


    They got up and made the way back slowly. They arrived at the castle around noon and the genuine alpha¡¯s guests had already left. The castle was empty.


    ¡°Where is everybody?¡±  Bloodstain asked as she entered the patio.


    ¡°Hunting. They must be in the woods. It¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t crash into them, they would definitely want to fight.¡±


    Bloodstain agreed. She hoped that she could have dinner too. But what she really wanted was to learn how to hunt. However, if the omegas didn¡¯t have that privilege, a killer shouldn¡¯t either.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my den,¡± Bloodstain said and turned around, leaving the room.


    Gu nodded and also started walking toward her den.


    The castle has six floors; the top floor was only for the genuine alpha and his mate; the fifth was for the betas and their mates; the fourth floor had the conference room and arge library.  The kitchen and the dining room were on the third floor.  The second floor was for the omegas¡¯ and their mates. The first floor had guest rooms.  There was also an alcova, where the ves and the torture room where.. There were no doors in that part of the castle, only an enclosed corridor that led to the basement. It was like a box, with only one window with adder for the transportation of the ves.  Further down the corridor was a cer, which is where Bloodstain¡¯s den was.


    Gu walked to her bed and pulled out a ck-covered book. It wasn¡¯t heavy or too thick. That was the only book she could save from being destroyed. Thest book about the story of the first lycanthropist. It tells how it all happened and gives details about the moon goddess and her history with him.


    Gui thanked the goddess for not having anyone else around and with the little book in hand, she walked quickly to Bloodstain¡¯s den. Gu hated going through the ve wing, she felt very sorry for these humans, but she couldn¡¯t help them even if she tried. She couldn¡¯t even defend herself. Even though she had a mate, if he had a guest and they wanted to have her, he would allow them, even though he knew that almost killed her.. But nobody cared.


    Bloodstain was sitting in a corner of her den. Gu saw the sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°I brought something for you. Don¡¯t let anyone see you reading it,¡± Gu said as she approached. ¡°Read this and you will know everything.¡±


    Gu handed the book to the girl and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Now I have to go,¡± she said and made for the door.


    ¡°Thank you, Gu.¡±


    Bloodstain whispered and smiled as she opened the cover of the little book in her hands.

 12. Occisor, part 4.

    LEARNING ABOUT THE ENEMY


    ¡°Thank you for the meal,¡± Margaret says, wiping her mouth, and leaves the kitchen while Mary and isor are still eating.


    She walks in quick strides. She wants to at least see, if only for a few moments, the officer. It wouldn¡¯t be for long and she knew she¡¯d find him soon. That night he was working on the east tower, she knew.


    ¡°Hi,¡± she says when she finds him. Derrick looks at her with a beautiful smile. Margaret admires him for a few moments; she notes that his thigh uniform does an excellent job in defining his muscles. As always.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful. You want to see the moon with me?¡±


    ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± she slips through the iron door and closes it carefully behind her.


    Margaret knew that if Mary found out she was meeting with Derrick, she would use it as an excuse not to turn her. So it has to be a secret. But, even though she has feelings for the young man, he would nevere first in her life.


    With confident steps, she paces until she stands in front of the Officer. She turns her back to him and leans on the small wall, pushing her ass towards him, who didn¡¯t hesitate to look at it.


    He takes a step forward, gluing his body to the young woman¡¯s, leaning on the wall with one hand on each side of her body. Hees closer to her neck and kisses her skin, making her gasp. She turns and without hesitation, he takes her lips with fervor in a delicious kiss. She responded with passion, their tongues ying with each other¡¯s.


    Back in the kitchen¡­


    Mary sighed now that only she and isor were left in the kitchen.


    ¡°I wash and you dry,¡± she says and begins to wash the dishes.


    isor nodded without saying a word, the task was already customary for him. If he ever saw Margaret washing or putting away the dishes, that would be a sign that she was sick or that she wanted Mary to give her something.


    The task didn¡¯t take long, they didn¡¯t have many pots to wash other than the one Mary used to treat isor¡¯s raw meat.


    ¡°Mary, I want to know more about my species,¡± isor says as he finishes his task. ¡°I want to know how they are, what they do, whomands them, how long they live and how they divide their rankings.¡±


    Mary wipes her hands on a cloth and sits down, waiting for the boy to do the same. Too bad Margaret is in her room reading her novel now. Or so she thought.


    ¡°The wolves have an absolutemander, his title is¡­¡±


    ¡°Genuine alpha, I already know the titles, Mary,¡± he says impatiently.


    ¡°Then why did you ask me?*she asks, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I know the titles they take, but I don¡¯t know who has them, or how they get them,¡± he says and stops for a few seconds thinking about his mother. ¡°And I want more details about¡­ ah¡­ the packs.¡±


    Mary looks at him. isor was very intelligent; in just one day of training he managed to learn and memorize all the bases of defense of the eight weapons¡¯ fighting. Mary really was impressed, she didn¡¯t expect him to learn so quickly. But she remembered that for lycanthropes the time it takes to reach adulthood is short. In just ten human years they grow and be adults. And then time freezes and onlyes running back when they¡¯re close topleting a millennium of life.


    ¡°Titles are determined at birth.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He flicks his eyebrows, confused.


    ¡°The cub¡¯s size and the color of its fur, that¡¯s how you know if they will be an alpha, beta or omega. Currently, there are seven packs, but two of them were decimated by the witches¡¯ attacks and one of them lost its name of honor¡­ And that¡¯s the one your mother belonged to.¡±


    ¡°What am I? If I am an omega, I won¡¯t have a chance against them. I read in the book that omegas are only good for serving and being punching bags,¡± hements disgustedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an omega. When you were a puppy, you were pretty strong, but since you never transformed, I always wondered if you could be a beta or an alpha.¡±


    ¡°Will I ever be able to transform?¡± He asked himself, but Mary heard him. However, she preferred not to answer because she doesn¡¯t know if one day he will ever be able to transform.


    ¡°The genuine alpha has the power to hear and speak to all lycanthropes in the world through his mind, while others can onlymunicate with their own pack. Even the genuine alpha¡¯s mate doesn¡¯t have this power, it seems to be exclusive to him.¡±


    ¡°When I was getting to the part about the females, Margaret took the book from me,¡± he reports sulking as he remembers. But that was before he knew about his history and before he decided he was going to kill his own kind.


    And so, like Mary Van Helsing, isor Van Helsing is in the process of bing a traitor to his own people. He doesn¡¯t care, he just wants to avenge his mother, his aunt and himself. He now wants to be the thing the wolves, all of them , fear the most.


    ¡°The females also have their degree of importance in the Lycan hierarchy. If an omega is seen as a servant, a luna cimex is seen as a prostitute, even if she has a mate, it does not matter to them. And that¡¯s how your aunt was treated.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of bastards!¡± isor shouts and closes his eyes to control the hatred that was boiling in his heart. Even though he was still too young, he understood exactly what Mary was saying. Her aunt was raped by those monsters.


    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been looking for opportunities to kidnap females who have destined mates,¡± Mary continues


    ¡°What are destined mates?¡± he asks,ing back to the present.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to exin in an easy way. The moon goddess creates wolves in pairs. She chooses who belongs to who and, when they find each other, they be mates.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too vague.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a book with more exnations about the goddess.¡±


    ¡°Right, but why females with intended mates?¡±


    ¡°Because if I torture them, thanks to the moon goddess¡¯s punishment, the males will also feel the pain. And that will weaken them.¡±


    isor thinks about it for a second and nods. He likes Mary¡¯s n.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good strategy. Do you already have any females in mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in a pack nearby. Her name is Neb. Her pack had many casualties; thest confrontation with the vampires didn¡¯t work out for them.¡±


    ¡°And what are you waiting for to attack them?¡± he asks, rising from his chair.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Mary signals with her hand for him to sit down again. He obeys. ¡°This pack is known to be good at fighting. They only lost because of their numbers and because they were attacked by surprise, but still managed to maintain their territory. Even though I have a lot ofbat experience, I can¡¯t enter their den alone. I¡¯d be dead meat in an instant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be stronger and then I¡¯ll hunt them down, one by one!¡±


    Mary just looked at him.


    ¡°What?¡± isor looks at her with confusion.


    ¡°Do you think you have an intended mate?¡±


    isor¡¯s disgusted face almost makes Maryugh.


    ¡°If I do, I¡¯ll kill her, too. I don¡¯t want to be connected to any of them. She¡¯d be just another disgusting monster.¡±


    Mary just observes him. ¡°Talk is easy, boy, but how would you do that? The goddess has punished this race, your kin, for mistreating their females. What do you think she¡¯d do to you if you killed your mate?¡±


    Mary thinks about that for a few seconds. She didn¡¯t know the answer to that. The only thing she could do now was wait for time to pass.


    Mary¡¯s heart clenched as she thought about the children under her protection. She wanted them to be able to live peacefully, without being hatred, or feeling pain or anguish or loneliness. She didn¡¯t want them to end up being punished for their insane desire for revenge and blood.


    I¡¯m really getting old, she thinks as she stands up..


    Unlike werewolves, vampires could live for up to two millennia. Who was the vampire¡¯s creator? Who was their god? Mary wasn¡¯t sure. In the manuscript kept in the library, they reported that vampires in general are the fruit of an unsessful pact of the witches with Hades. The god who can¡¯t stand the sunlight and delights in the suffering of others. So, who created the vampires? Witches or the god of the underworld?


    ¡°Mary, why is there a war going on between these three races over the humans?¡± isor questions getting up from the table and walking in front of Mary out of the kitchen.


    ¡°One wants to be superior to the other.¡±


    ¡°What about the humans? What do they want?¡±


    ¡°This is moreplex. $ome of them want peace, some want revenge and many others want control and power over the others creatures.¡±


    ¡°Humans are weak beings, but they feel superior. Four species of creatures and they all want superiority. Regardless of the advantages and disadvantages of each of them. But the humans are fools.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are. Alone they will never be able to get out of the bottom of the food chain. After all, this is how everyone else sees them, as food.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna lie to you. I would like all of us to live in harmony, but I¡¯ll never forgive the Lycans for rejecting me and murdering my mother and my aunt. And if for that I have to face the other species too, so be it. Nothing will stand in my way. But I can¡¯t guarantee to live to protect the humans. I know all they want is for me to be a puppy under their rule.¡±


    With that being said, isor turns his back to Mary and walks to his room. When he opens the door, he notices that Margaret was not in her bed. He sighs. He already knew where she was and who she was with. He walks a few steps and lies down on his bed, staring at the ceiling. A few minutester, the bedroom door opens again and Margaret enters, smelling like him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Mary to find out, you¡¯d better shower first thing in the morning. The officer¡¯s scent is all over you.¡±


    Margaret said nothing, just walked to her bed andy down. The night was once again cold. Her lips were still red and swollen from Derrick¡¯s kisses and they only had the moon as a witness.


    ¡°How I wish I could forget the past,¡± she whispered to herself.


    But that was never ever going to happen.

 13. Bloodstain, part 3.

    CURIOSITY ABOUT LOVE


    Although it was day, the sky was gray, the heavy clouds didn¡¯t allow any ray of sunlight to pass them. A heavy storm was expected that afternoon. The wind whistled bringing with it the cold, which forced them to close the windows, so the torture room had to be lit with torches.


    Despite being a heavy and inappropriate job for the genuine¡¯s daughter, even more so when she¡¯s still just a puppy, it was her own father who forced her to get her hands dirty with innocent blood, in the obligation to leave the room clean for the next victims who would perish in thatrge and cold room.


    The smell made the young woman sick. She felt bad that she couldn¡¯t do anything. She couldn¡¯t understand why they had to be so mean.


    If my brother were alive¡­ would he also participate in this? Would he take pleasure in making others suffer? She questioned herself with disgust. Surely, he would, after all, he would be raised and trained to be that way. He¡¯d learn how to step on his weak brothers and sisters, how to mistreat, destroy, hunt and kill them. All that would be ordinary things for her brother if he had lived instead of her.


    Bloodstain wanted to be trained, not to subdue other beings, but to be able to defend herself, to protect herself. She wanted to be independent. But because she carries the bloodstains on her back, no one wanted to teach her how to hunt, or any other feat on how to survive in a forest. The contempt they feel for her was too severe, and her body was too small.


    She was forced to watch everyone eat, and always be thest to do so and, when she did, she¡¯d only get bones. And so her body was too thin, it was possible to count the bones of her ribs.


    Bloodstain had her attention stolen by Gu, who knelt beside her and with a brush began to wipe away the dried blood on the floor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy of a job for only one person.¡±


    Bloodstain smiled. After reading a few pages of the book Gu gave her, she now thanked the moon goddess for at least giving her one person who cared for her.


    ¡°Gu?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read some parts of the book. I got to the part where she talked about love. How does it work?¡±


    ¡°For the Lycans, love is destined. That is, you are born to be someone¡¯s person and they are born to be yours. This is called being mates,¡± she smiles and continues softly. ¡°When you find him, your heart will race and your mind will scream mine. The same will happen to him¡±


    ¡°If¡­ If I find him, will he do to me what all the others do? I mean¡­ He¡¯ll also see me as a murderer and despised me, be disgusted with me and probably left me for¡­¡±


    ¡°He will love you,¡± Gu interrupts her. ¡°He has an obligation to make you happy. The males of our kin, when they meet their mate, any bad feelings you feel, or pain, they feel that too. He has a duty to ensure your well-being because if he makes you feel miserable, he¡¯ll be miserable too.¡±


    Bloodstain sighs dreamily. The image of a man caressing her face warms her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s so beautiful. I hope to find my destiny,¡± Bloodstain smiles. She wanted so badly to find someone like that. To share the pain, the fears, to be protected, to be loved by someone. ¡°Would he teach me how to hunt?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± A raspy voice echoes throughout the room, frightening the two females who were so distracted that they didn¡¯t notice the presence of another being. In reaction, they widen their eyes and turn toward the genuine alpha that enters the room with heavy strides.


    Did he hear us talking about the goddess? Gu questions herself as she closes her hands into fists so as not to demonstrate the tremor in them. Fear was the mostmon feeling among the weakest in the pack.


    ¡°And you know why he won¡¯t teach you?¡± Kratos approaches slowly and with cruel eyes fixed on the young woman.¡± Because he doesn¡¯t exist!¡± He smiles as he sees her frightened blue eyes fill with tears. ¡°Nor should you exist! Your existence is a disgrace! Because of you my son died, you bastard! You¡¯re a mistake, you¡¯re much worse and wort less than a luna cimex.¡±


    Bloodstain¡¯s tears glided hot across her cheeks. She bites her lips hard so they won¡¯t shake and lowers her head. Her reaction makes a wicked smile open up in her father¡¯s mouth, who is obviously delighted to see the little girl¡¯s suffering.


    ¡°What did you expect? I mean, look at you,¡± he said, looking at her like she was trash. ¡°Your body has the stains of a killer, you are a disgrace that happened in our species, a freak. Do you really think someone like you is going to have a destined mate? Don¡¯t make meugh, stupid girl.¡±


    Gu¡¯s heart clenched and Bloodstain¡¯s bled from hearing such words. If she could choose, she would never have been born. And Gu, she swore that if she was strong, she¡¯d kill him right now.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have a male in your life, and he¡¯ll be handpicked by me. Look at that as a privilege.¡±


    Bloodstain raised her head and looked at her father with hope. Did he said¡­ She¡¯d have¡­ He would give her something to be happy about? She thought that was an act, a proof of paternal love and felt hppe. The genuine alpha, hearing her thoughts, smiled even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be loved, girl. You don¡¯t deserve any kind of happiness. You¡¯ll continue to be humiliated because that¡¯s what you deserve and you¡¯ll always be nothing besides what you really are, a murderer! You¡¯ll never be happy! Your life will always be hell, and that I promise you!¡±


    After that, he turns and leaves the room. The tears once again filled the young woman¡¯s eyes and Gu hugged her tightly. ¡°Poor child,¡± Gu feels her heart shatter as she hugs and feels the warmth of the girl¡¯s tears on her skin.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I thought,¡± she sobbed and Gu hugged her even harder. ¡°That¡­ Even if it was just a little¡­ That he¡­ That he cared about me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, little one,¡± Gu whispered quietly in her ear. ¡°Remember that the goddess is absolute, and you do have a destiny. No matter what others say, the goddess decides your destiny and is sure isn¡¯t it. It can¡¯t be¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Bloodstain nodded and hugged Gu tightly. Although poorly fed, the girl had great strength, and the embrace was leaving Gu breathless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Please, moon goddess, grant this poor girl a mate who treats her well. She suffered enough and did nothing to deserve it, Gu prayed to the goddess and Selene listened loud and clear.


    ¡°Better finish this soon,¡± Gu said after a while, returning to the task at hand.


    Bloodstain waited a few seconds until she stopped sobbing, wiped her eyes with the back of her hands and smiled at Gu, returning to work.


    In the nascent pack¡­


    ¡°Any news?¡± Alpha Rolf asked his first beta.


    ¡°No, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Where the hell did that creature go?¡±


    Even after so many years, Rolf was still hunting the cub histe mate had. He could feel it in his bones that the child was alive. And that pissed him off a lot. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t mate again, or so he believes.


    ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t believe the child is still alive. He would have no way to survive out there, alone in the forest¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you seen him?¡± The alpha interrupted impatiently.


    ¡°No, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no one¡¯s seen him because none of you are looking for him!¡±


    ¡°But he was just a human baby, and with the rain, with the storm that night¡­ There¡¯s no way he could have survived a weather like that.¡±


    ¡°That child is alive! I¡¯m not crazy!!¡± He yelled at the beta that shut up immediately.


    Everyone in the pack thought that the alpha was going crazy, not only for the search of a child that everyone thought dead, but also because of his mate¡¯s death. Even after five years, he couldn¡¯t tolerate the touch of any females; even if they were the most beautiful beings the pack had ever seen, the alpha could only look at them with hatred.


    ¡°Alpha, I need to tell you something,¡± the beta said after he took a deep breath. He was going to betray the other betas, but that didn¡¯t really matter. He was loyal to his alpha and no one else.


    ¡°Just say it!¡±


    ¡°The other betas, they¡¯re nning to challenge you¡­ They¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going crazy and that it¡¯s your fault our pack has its name in the mud.¡±


    Rolf sighs. Although he¡¯s yet to ovee his mate¡¯s death, he still knew how to reason perfectly. And giving up his ce as alpha was out of the question, and he would not admit such treason.


    ¡°Thank you, Antonis. Summon the other betas. Tomorrow night we will have the challenges, but speak in front of everyone.


    ¡°Yes, Sir. Can I get you anything else??


    ¡°No, you can go now. And once again, thank you for your loyalty, my brother.¡±


    Antonis nods and leaves the room.


    The alpha sighs again. He didn¡¯t think his pack would ever attempt to make a move against him and his ranking. But it was a possibility and it was happening.


    I will not allow myself to be killed or out ranked by my own pack. I will raise this pack again and bring back our name of honor, he promised himself.


    Between the seven alphas and the seven packs, he was the only who didn¡¯t have an heir and, as such, he was also the only one who had the right to im the genuine alpha¡¯s daughter.


    It will be easy, I just have to beat some puppies, he thought and smiled.


    But the goddess was not in favor of any of the ns made by them.


    And soon, everyone would see who she chose.

 14. Occisor, part 5.

    THE FIRST MISSION


    A moonter¡­


    The moon was already rising in the sky. The night was cold and silent, which was frightening for the human women in the city of Kiruna, located in Sweden. About six months ago, Sweden asked for help from the government of Reikiavik, d. But they didn¡¯t want to put their men at risk and passed the request to the government of Murmansk, Russia, as they were the ones working directly with Mary Van Helsing.


    Margaret had finally given  isor the books that addressed everything about lycanthropes, from the brothers who disputed the title of god of the moon, to the beginning of the hunt and envement of humans for his kind.


    ¡°isor,¡± Mary caught the attention of the young man who was quietly eating his meal.


    Still chewing, he looked at her and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Margaret,¡± Mary called.


    Margaret, who was eating her potatoes in silence, also looked up.


    ¡°The government has already set the next mission. Margaret, you¡¯ll be here alone for a while, it won¡¯t take more than a week. I¡¯ll take isor with me.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°I want to assess how isor will solve this case.¡±


    ¡°Where is it? What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in Kiruna, Sweden.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too far from here. Why did they gave you a mission so far away?¡±


    ¡°Eight months ago, a serial killer started going after young people between the ages of 15 and 17 there. He tortures them, rapes them, then beheads them.¡±


    ¡°Monster.¡± Margaret felt cold as she imagined what the victims had gone through.


    ¡°He¡¯s smart, he¡¯s good at fighting and he can shoot pretty good. A lot of cops died while hunting for him. And they saw no other option but to ask our government for help, which means this is our case now.¡±


    ¡°But, Mary, what¡¯s this town like? It¡¯s not dangerous to¡­¡±


    ¡°The city is known as the darkness of eternal pr night.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± isor questioned, confused.


    Mary always found the expression he makes when he doesn¡¯t know something cute, it¡¯s the only time she sees him as a puppy that still needs to be protected.


    ¡°The sun is not present there, unless, of course, during the months of May and July. Other than that, it¡¯s only night. I¡¯m in no danger of getting sick in that town.¡±


    ¡°Just like here, then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The city doesn¡¯t have many inhabitants. There¡¯s no base there either, we¡¯ll have to stay at an inn.¡±


    The reason they live in Murmansk is that the sun appears only fifty-three days a year. The cold is perfect for Mary, who has a cold body by nature. After all, just like she says herself, she¡¯s a walking corpse.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°I told you what happens if you refuse. I don¡¯t want to have to hunt you down, torture you and then kill you.¡±


    ¡°While one species of monsters rejects me, the other wants to enve me. I can¡¯t tell the difference,¡± the boy said, his appetite now gone. He dragged the chair back and stood up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish eating?¡± Margaret asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± He says and leaves the kitchen.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea to take him with you?¡±


    Mary sighed. isor is bing aplicated creature. She understood his anger of being rejected by his pack and then the disgust he felt of having to live like a ve serving the humans¡¯ will.


    However, Mary didn¡¯t feel that way. Perhaps because she was a human before, she takes pleasure in defending them when they need her.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to be my enemy,¡± Mary confesses quietly.


    ¡°When are you going?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, I just need to talk to¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me talk to him. You go get ready,¡± Margaret smiles and Mary reciprocates the gesture, feeling relieved.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Margaret nods, gets up. She walks down the hall until she reaches the room she shares with isor. The door is open and she finds isor lying on his back and with his arm covering his eyes. She walks slowly and sits on the end of the bed.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He asks impatiently.


    ¡°Mary¨C she¡¯s sad about your attitude. You should apologize.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t be like I used to be anymore. In my heart¡­ There¡¯s just just so much hate and anger. And now¡­ Now that anger is beyond just my own kind.¡±


    Margaret sighs. Unlike Mary, she doesn¡¯t understand what isor is feeling. For her, he should be thankful for being alive and being able to do the right thing, which is to do the job they have to do. To kill evil, all the criminals who hurt and kill innocent people.


    ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re being childish, selfish, and spoiled. Mary does everything for you, she went against the government so she could raise you. She cooks for you, she teaches you how to fight and you thank her with rudeness. Be grateful for not be a ve.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m feeling. My life isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you think I came here? Do you think life is difficult just for you!?¡± She shakes her head, frustrated. ¡°You never had to see someone being devoured in front of you! You don¡¯t know the pain that it is to have your hopes stolen from you, the blood and the smell of death, you¡­ You don¡¯t know what those girls have been through¡­ How did they feel having their bodies vited¡­ And their family¡­ You don¡¯t know¡­¡± She stopped when she felt her eyes fill with tears.


    Margaret¡¯s words took isor by surprise, he never bothered to think why she hated the wolves so much, why she too had been raised by a vampire. And then he finally realized; he wasn¡¯t the only one who was suffering from the cruelty of the world. With a squeeze on his chest and wet eyes, he sits on the bed and hugs his strong sister,ys his head on her shoulder and allows a tear to flow.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, forgive me. There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t know yet¡­ That I never imagined. I focused so much on my feelings, I didn¡¯t consider anyone else¡¯s, I¡¯m sorry,¡± a sob escapes Margaret¡¯s lips and isor tightens his arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. But, you know, I still can¡¯t be like I used to be before I knew everything.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t forget we¡¯re a family. Don¡¯t forget what Mary taught us. Be a good son. Even if you don¡¯t see her as a mother, be a good son for her.¡±


    isor said nothing, only hugged his sister. Margaret wiped her wet face with the back of her hands.


    ¡°You need to pack your things. You¡¯re leaving tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged everything,¡± Mary says from the door, finally revealing her presence.


    So proud. She was so proud of them. Seeing them hugging, united, apologizing, understanding each other¡¯s pain, it was a sublime thing for a mother. To have her children united like that¡­


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better hurry, Margaret can¡¯t be alone for long, who knows what nonsense she might do.¡± isor jests.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m right here!¡± She protested and punched the youngest in the shoulder.


    Everyoneughed. It had been so long since thest time they talked like that. Like a loving family.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, okay?¡± Mary says and  hugs Margaret, kissing her forehead affectionately.


    ¡°You guys take care of yourselves, and just kill this son of a bitch. Bring peace to those people.¡±


    ¡°You got it,¡± isor smiles at her and waves goodbye.


    Mary does the same and soon they leave the base, leaving Margaret alone.


    The cold wind makes it hard to keep his eyes open and isor grimaces.


    ¡°Take this,¡± Mary held out to him an expensive-looking leather overcoat.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says after he puts the jacket on. ¡°How are we going to get there?¡±


    ¡°Get on my back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t transform yet, in human form you won¡¯t be able to keep up with me. Get on my back, this way we¡¯ll get there in forty-five minutes tops.¡±


    isor widens his eyes. How could they go to another country in just forty-five minutes?


    ¡°Come on, now.¡±


    isor sighs defeated and climbs on her back.


    ¡°Better hold on,¡± Mary smiles and then starts running.


    All isor can see is smudges, the icy wind stings his eyes and he has to close them. The ringing in his ear is deafening, but he doesn¡¯t dare open his mouth toin about anything.


    He was so distracted with keeping himself warm that he didn¡¯t notice the time passing. He only realized that they had reached their destination when Mary shook him.


    ¡°Where are we staying?¡±


    ¡°Right there, in thest house in the vige.¡±


    They began to walk, the snow road lit by themps in front of the doors, the houses are all closed, implying that this ce was haunted. The smell of fear was clear to both of them.


    Upon arriving at the inn, they went straight to their rooms. There was no one at the reception, and finally isor breathed in relief.


    ¡°So. I need more details about this serial killer.¡±


    Mary smiled, she already expected him to want to start right away.


    ¡°He likes to act at dawn, usually breaks into the houses armed and practices his crimes in front of the family, regardless of whether there are children or not.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna need a bait.¡±


    Mary looks at him proudly. She¡¯s sure he will be another feared Van Helsing on the face of this earth.

 15. Bloodstain, part 4.

    SCARS THAT MARK MORE THAN JUST THE SKIN


    The dark night sky was adorned with many bright stars, the moon a shine of silver. And behind arge window in one of the halls was Bloodstain, admiring the moon with bright eyes and a small smile. The hope for better weather warmed her heart.


    Please, great goddess, I ask for your protection for me and for Gu, she prays and continues her path, holding a bucket with water and brush. Her hair is trapped in a thin strip of cloth that she tore from her own dress, so that they wouldn¡¯t get too ¨C or more in this case ¨C dirty while she works.


    Although it waste, the genuine alpha warned her to clean out the torture room before she went to sleep. Which means dinner¡¯s been over for two minutes and she tries to ignore the hunger.


    ¡°How I wish you were here, Gu¡­ Just to keep mepany.¡± She feels her eyes getting damp and closes them tightly. ¡°Now is not the time, Gu is sick, don¡¯t be selfish!¡±


    The windows in the room are open and the only source of light came from the full moon of the sky. The whistle of the wind makes Bloodstain close her eyes for a few seconds, feeling the cold in her bones. She shivers.


    She¡¯s afraid. She¡¯s alone in a room that¡¯s used for evil. For murder. Her fingers trembled. Her whole body trembled.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    She stops mid step as she hears a groan. With her eyes wide open, she stops cold and holds her breath. Maybe it was just her head ying games, maybe she was just tired and thought she heard something.


    ¡°Help¡­ Me.¡±


    She heard again, the sounding from her right. Her heart clenched. There wasn¡¯t supposed to be anyone else in that room besides her. What should she do now?


    If she helps them, she¡¯ll be breaking the rules. That room was used as a torture room for humans, so they must be one. If she helps them, her pack would see that as treason and they¡¯d kill her in a heartbeat.


    ¡°I¡­ Have¡­ A family¡­ Please¡­¡± The human¡¯s voice, a male, was dragged, like he didn¡¯t have anything to drink in a long time. .


    Bloodstain couldn¡¯t remain indifferent, she¡¯s not cruel, and she never wanted to see anyone suffer. Even with a voice in her mind screaming at her to turn her back and leave the room, she couldn¡¯t do that.


    She turns her face and slowly opens her eyes and the tears she didn¡¯t know she was holding fall down through her face with what she sees.


    The human has his arms priced above his head and his body¡­ Is all stabbed. His head is crumpled on the right side, and she can see that he is already old, his hair is gray. His face is all swollen, he has a huge cut in the mouth. His legs are also stuck, and equally cut and he is naked. All Bloodstain could see as she looked at him was purple.


    He ispletely purple and she only knows he¡¯s a man because he has no breasts and because his¡­ his penis was torn off. The urge to vomit hit her hard in the stomach, but she held it back.


    ¡°Please,¡± he said in a thin voice. ¡°I beg you, please save me.¡±


    What should she do? Help him and be used of treason and die or act like she didn¡¯t see anything, like she didn¡¯t see him and what they did to him and just live her life knowing someone is dead because she refused to help? It¡¯s a hard decision to make, especially when it¡¯s all in the hands of a child. She was only a child.


    But there weren¡¯t just the two of them in the room. Hidden in the shadows, someone was watching everything.


    He just wanted one reason, one motive to do what he wanted, just one.


    ¡°Please,¡± the human said again. ¡°Don¡¯t let me die, please¡­¡±


    Bloodstain made up her mind, she would never forgive herself if she left the poor man in that situation. And she was certain that the goddess wouldn¡¯t forgive her either, because in the book, she saw that the goddess was just and her master was Athena herself, the goddess of justice. Bloodstain didn¡¯t want to bring any more bad luck into her life.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll help you!¡± She said firmly, even though she was trembling.


    With confident steps, she approached the man trapped in the wall. But before she could touch the locks, her hair is pulled with such brutality that she falls to the ground. Terror already settles inside her. Now she couldn¡¯t disfarce anymore, her whole body was shaking.


    ¡°Well, well, well. What do we have here? A traitor!¡± The genuine alphaes out of the darkness with a wicked smile on his face.


    Bloodstain was so scared when she walked into the room she didn¡¯t smell him. And now, with winded eyes, she just looks at him.


    Kratos could smell the fear exuded by every pore of her skinny little body and smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re even filthier than I imagined,¡± he said and, without even looking at him, he killed the human, stabbing him in the neck and watching as the blood squirts on the girl¡¯s face.


    Bloodstain has never been so afraid in her life. Watch the human being murdered in front of her is something she will never forget. The smell and the feel of the humans¡¯ blood on her skin makes her vomit and she feels dizzy with dread.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to receive your punishment,¡± Kratos decrees as he approaches her.


    ¡°N-no!¡± Bloodstain shakes her head frantically as she crawls across the floor, wanting to put as much distance between them as possible. Kratos just smiles still approaching, cornering his prey.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beg, I won¡¯t feel mercy for you¡±


    Kratos grabs Bloodstain by the arm and leads her to one of the torture tools, making her knell on the floor. He puts a heavy and bloodied iron cor on her neck.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you going to do with me?¡± She can¡¯t breathe, she knows she¡¯s going to die. ¡°What¡­¡±


    Kratos tears her dress, leaving her back bared to the cold of the room, the wind touching her skin as if they were sharp knives.


    Bloodstain screams and that makes the genuine evil smile grow.


    ¡°Now receive your punishment, killer.¡±


    Her cries for help were a delight for him. The hatred he felt for her was too strong. He¡¯ll never forgive her for killing his heir at birth.


    The genuine alpha walks to the table where his torture tools are and picks up a three-strip whip. He hits them on the floor and the sound makes Bloodstain shut up.


    Her strangled scream when she sees what he holds is like music to the genuine alpha¡¯s ears. The first hit sends a wave of pain through her body like no other. The second is even worse and after the third she loses count and just screams and prays for it to end.


    Please¡­ It hurts too much, I can¡¯t¡­ My goddess, please help me, she prays as she receives the fifteenth hit on the back and feels her skin break.


    Outside, a storm begins to form and lightning descends from the sky, hitting the side of the castle. But that doesn¡¯t interrupt Kratos, who¡¯s blind with the satisfaction of finally taking revenge with his own hands and breaking the one who destroyed his life and only brought disgrace to his pack.


    Subtly, an omega invades the room and what he sees makes him take a few steps back. Kratos notices his presence and looks at him with murderous eyes. The omega swallows dry.


    ¡°A-alpha. The witches¡­ They¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°They really had the audacity to attack us. All right. Looks like today is your lucky day, bastard. Take her to Gu,¡± Kratos orders and leaves the room.


    The omega, Bruno, is Gu¡¯s mate, and he knows how much she loves this girl. He also knew how sad his mate will be to see Bloodstain¡¯s situation.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Bruno says, holding her by the shoulders and helping her walk. Together they leave the room.

 16. The Murderer

    NOW HIS NAME IS FEARED BY ALL


    Forty-eight moonster¡­


    ¡°Tell me, how does it feel to taste your own blood?¡± He asks as he moves the knife stuck in his prey¡¯s abdomen.


    isor¡¯s thick voice fills the ears of the Markab pack¡¯s beta as he tries to control himself so as not to let the tremors of fear and pain show through his body.


    They¡¯re near the Markab pack, located near the great gray city of London. The beta had left his pack and gone after some girls in the city, all the while isor kept an eye on him, studying his prey.


    He¡¯s brave to leave alone, isor thought as he watched him from the roof of a house as the beta entered an alley with two apparently thirteen and fifteen-year-old human females. Recently some wolves had taken to rape virgin humans girls in that age group, isor knew that.


    Margaret, when she heard about it, became possessed with hatred at the time, and wanted to rip this monster¡¯s genitals off with her own hands, but Mary said that it was better for isor to take this case. And so they both went to the rescue of some humans in another country. Vampires still buy women and men so they can breed and then kill them. But here in the city of London, everything was in his hands, the murderer as he was called now. isor intended to discover the reason for the abuses, and the word ¡°failure¡± was never in his mission dictionary.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not gonna talk?¡±


    In the past five years, isor has changed a lot. He¡¯s now an adult; six feet tall and long and ck hair that falls to his shoulders or sometimes he  His skin is fair, he has a full beard and his body¡¯s masculine and strong. He has some scars he gained during his battles. In the eyes of the female, he transformed into a handsome male.


    In just four years, isor has thrown terror the supernatural world. He has hunted, tortured and killed twenty-three wolves, fifteen witches, seventeen vampires and eight serial killers and even though it is against the rules, he also tortures humans. Now everybody feared him, and the government couldn¡¯t do a thing about it because no one was better than him and they couldn¡¯t afford to lose such a weapon.


    Humans are despicable, that was isor¡¯s opinion. But he did everything he could to not let it show out of love for Margaret and Mary, who have their origins in this race.


    isor turned into a wolf only once, when his family was cornered by the wolves of the Neb Pack. That was two years ago. He felt his entire body heat up, his eyes turned red, his bones shattered  and reshaped and his human body gave way to a huge red-eyed ck wolf almost over three meters tall. The pure dominance that exuded from him hurt the other lycanthropes and it was almost as if they were in the overwhelming presence of the dominance of the genuine alpha.


    That made them retreat and flee, but isor wanted blood and went after them. In the hunt he managed to kill six, five of them only omegas who were forced by the alpha to stay behind so that the most powerful could escape. And that made isor even angrier, but unfortunately, the betas only managed to kill one.


    That day became history for the Lycan¡¯s, which now makes them flee, always being alert of any sign, afraid that the killer was close. Sometimes they changed territories, erasing all traces of their pack, and if necessary they sometimes leave the omegas and lunas cimexs as distraction.


    The Neb pack¡¯s alpha., as soon as he saw isor¡¯s transformation before his eyes, he knew who that was. That was the puppy rejected by the Nascent pack. At the meeting that took ce the next morning, everyone condemned Rolf, saying it was his fault that his offspring rebelled against their own race. Rolf didn¡¯t know what to say, his chest ached, his mind seething, but from his mouth not a sound came out.


    The genuine alpha just smiled. A rejected cub who allied himself with his enemies in pursuit of revenge. It will be a pleasure to see him fall into disgrace, especially when he seems to have almost the same amount of dominance as mine. What are you up to, goddess? He thought as soon as he heard the reports.


    But he couldn¡¯t afford to go intobat now, the clock was ticking, and he wasn¡¯t going to live forever, he needed to first secure his heir. So for that, he decided that the other packs should move as far away from him as possible.


    ¡°How about we be friends?¡± isor drags a chair and sits in front of the cornered beta.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The beta sits on an iron chair, his arms and legs trapped by leather straps and only the handle of the knife is visible on his stomach.


    ¡°Never! I would never be friends with a trash like you! The beta growled with evident disgust, which made a smile adorn isor¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Trash? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You made alliances with the vampires and the humans, now you¡¯re hunting your own kind! You¡¯re nothing but a fucking traitor! You¡­ Ah!¡±.


    isor sticks two steel cables coated with silver, one on each knee of the lycanthrope in front of him.


    ¡°My race, as you say, rejected me as soon as I was born,¡± he said, touching a lever that made a  discharge of 2100 volts run through the beta¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t hold his cries of pain. ¡°They hunted me down.¡± Another shock. ¡°They used my mother of being a traitor.¡±  Another discharge and more screamsing from the beta. His spit was already starting to foam. ¡°They used my aunt of desertion and treason.¡± Another discharge. ¡°They murdered them in the cruelest way, two females who had no way to defend themselves!¡±


    After another shock, isor was finally satisfied with the burns on the Lycan¡¯s skin, even though they were already healing, except for the one on his abdomen and his knees. The silver-coated de didn¡¯t allow the wounds to heal.


    ¡°I can do this all day,¡± he threatened with a smile.


    ¡°No¡­ No, please¡­ I¡¯ll talk.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°The witches¡­ They¡¯re taking advantage of our hunt and doing even more rituals with virgin women. So protecting us from you, them and the vampires got tough. The genuine alpha doesn¡¯t want to go to war. Not for now.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    No response came, and isor wasn¡¯t known to be patient. He increased the voltage and released another discharge into the beta chest.


    ¡°You¡¯d better answer me right away.¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He has a daughter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    That caught isor by surprise. In the books, the genuine alpha can only have one cub in his life, and that cub is always a male.


    ¡°Two cubs were born¡­ The male born dead. The female survived and has on her fur the bloodstains¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with him not wanting a war? ¡°isor doesn¡¯t care about these things, he just wants everyone dead, females and males for him makes no difference.


    ¡°He needs an heir¡­ He is waiting for her to enter the mating season. He¡¯ll create apetition and give her up as a prize, so her cub will be the direct heir to the genuine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you cooperated with me,¡± isor says and gets up from his chair.


    ¡°Let me¡­ Let me go. I told you what I knew!¡± He shouts desperately as isor walks away.


    ¡°Yeah, because you¡¯re a fucking traitor!¡±


    That said, isor turns off the light and moves the lever again, letting the electric currents kill the lycanthrope little by little. He¡¯ll be dead by tomorrow. isor was sure. Hisbody won¡¯t be able to regenerate from so much damage.

 17. Traces of Destiny, part 2.

    THE KILLER IS NOW A FUGITIVE


    Twelve moonster¡­


    ¡°What is it, Gu?¡± Bloodstain¡¯s soft, lifeless voice squeezes Gu¡¯s heart once again.


    Gu has a toothbrush in their hands, its material is made with a chicken bone.


    ¡°Use this with the powder and rub the brush in your teeth,¡± she exins, extending the brush to the girl.


    The powder inside the small y pot in Gu¡¯s hand is made with chalk and salt. Bloodstain picks up the brush and does as Gu said.


    During thest five years, the girl finally became a woman. Her long ck hair grew even longer. After the first punishment she received from her father, Bloodstain remained silent for three years, because that was a reason to receive more punishments and each and every one of them was worse than the other.


    Now, in addition to the red stains on her back, she has several scars; the whips used by the genuine alpha were coated with silver. With time her skin stopped bleeding, but the scars remained, as if she had a human skin.


    Gu tried to do everything to cheer her up, , she even ventured to ask for a piece of meat from the genuine lunam, which ording to Gu, it was by a miracle of the goddess the genuine granted the authorization.


    When it was the omegas¡¯ turn to eat, Gu kept her share. On that day Bloodstain was grounded, because the genuine alpha interrogated her and she didn¡¯t answer him. When everyone was released, she went to the girl¡¯s den, but she didn¡¯t want to even smell the food and continued lying on the floor in her lupine form.


    ¡°Now clean your mouth with that water.¡±  Gu hands Bloodstain a ss full of water with  mint leaves. The young woman takes the ss and does as said, then spits it into another empty ss .¡±The genuine alpha ordered you to wear it.¡±


    Gu lifts a dress from inside a basket, very different from what the young woman is used to wearing. Delicate and white, made with a material simr tocy and the length went up to her feet.


    Without showing any reaction, Bloodstain removes her battered and torn dress, staying like that for a few seconds, naked and without any shame. Whatever time it takes, Gu will never get used to Bloodstain¡¯s malnourished physique.


    The luna cimex helps the youngest to dress. The dress looks perfect on her slender body.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± Gu begins to speak but finds no words to express her feelings.


    Since the first beating, Bloodstain no longer seems to belong to this world. She only lives quietly inside herself. She hardly talks anymore and Gu doesn¡¯t even know if she still believes in the moon goddess. Without words, she just pulls the girl by the shoulders and hugs her, very tight, as a farewell. And then it happens, she feels it on her shoulder, the warm tears of Bloodstain.


    ¡°Oh, my girl,¡± Gu also cries and gently smoothes the young woman¡¯s back.


    Today is the big day. The challenges have been going on for a week, and for exactly one week Bloodstain is bleeding. This was another unusual fact, female lycanthropes only bleed when they¡¯re in thee circle, in heat, and the only female that bleeds more than once is the velut luna. This fact increased the theories of the genuine alpha. For him, Bloodstain¡¯s body functions like that of a cimex luna when she leaves the pack and lives on her own.


    The blood serves as a call for the male, her male. But no one there was her mate. Why then was she bleeding? Simple, the goddess is once again showing that she is who dictates the rules and only she can do so.


    A pity no one understands that this is just another sign that Bloodstain does have a mate, and that they were already very close to meeting.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to¡­ Gu? It hurts¡­¡± for the first time in years, Gu witnesses Bloodstain opening up once again.


    ¡°You¡­ Are not going¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡­? I can¡¯t do it. I feel broken¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. I hear that the hunter of our race in the neighboring country is. I know it is a dangerous ce, but only there you will not be hunted by these monsters from here. Go to Russia, to the city of Murmansk, that is where his base is. Go to the vige, disguise yourself as human. And live a happy life!¡± she whispers in Bloodstain¡¯s ear.


    ¡°But, Gu¡­ How would we go?¡±


    ¡°Listen, Brunno and I are gonna give you a chance to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go without you, Gu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already old, my dear, I couldn¡¯t bear to run away. My body is already tired. And I don¡¯t want to die regretting anything.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough is enough, it¡¯s time for you to be happy, and may the goddess apany you forever and ever,¡± Gu whispers softly to Bloodstain, who squeezes her even tighter in her arms.


    All the other wolves are in front of the castle. Today it will be decided who will be the progenitor of the heir to the genuine alpha. The finalists are Rolf, of the Rising Pack and Apollonis, of the Merak Pack.


    At first, Apollonis would not participate, who would dispute was his son Apollos, however, two years ago his heir was murdered by the traitor of their kind, isor Van Helsing.


    Rolf was confident, that was the chance he wanted so badly to bring honor back to his pack, he wouldn¡¯t waste it for anything.


    But the goddess was in charge of his future, not him.


    ¡°Come on,¡± the genuine alpha¡¯s third beta calls them.


    ¡°Get ready,¡± Gu says without sound, just moving her lips.


    Walking with her head down, Gu hides behind her back a silver dagger she stole from the torture room. When she¡¯s passing in front of the beta, in a quick motion catching him by surprise, she stabs him in the neck and watches as he widens his eyes.


    ¡°Run, now!¡± she screams.


    Bloodstain¡¯s eyes are filled with tears that soon fall like waterfalls. Her whole body shakes. The beta holds Gu by the shoulders and walks with her until she hits the wall. Gu sticks her fingers into the beta¡¯s eyes, who roars in pain.


    ¡°Now!¡± she screams again, desperate.


    Bloodstain, with her heart broken in half, obeys themand and runs out of her den and up the stairs. When she arrives on the ground floor, the ve area, Brunno was already waiting for her with a small bag in his hands.


    ¡°Come on, this way.¡±


    Bloodstain followed him through a secret passage leading to the back of the castle. It was already night, the moon once again full, witnessing everything.


    ¡°Transform and run as fast as you can.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you. Thank you both so, so much,¡± she says, weeping.


    Bloodstain hugs Brunno tightly because she knows that will be thest time she sees him. Like her beloved Gu.


    Why does fate always have to be so cruel to me? The pain of her loss is already shattering her heart.


    ¡°Be happy, girl,¡± Brunno wishes with damp eyes.


    Although the young woman hasn¡¯t had any training, both Bruno and his mate know that she will be able to survive; after all, she has dominant blood in her veins. She was never submissive. She was just forced to obey. She¡¯ll survive. Besides, the goddess will be by her side, he was sure.


    Bloodstain transforms, her wolf now no longer a cub. The great white wolf with red stains on her back. She was bigger than the average, almost three meters tall and her dark blue eyes were like a starless night.


    The omega passes the strap of the small pouch that contained a few gold coins around the wolf¡¯s neck . Brunno stands there watching Bloodstain drift further and further away in her lupine form.


    Finally, she will be happy, thank you my goddess, he thought. He knew the fate that awaited him, him and his mate. But both of them were happy, all the suffering would finallye to an end.


    Bruno looked up at the sky with a smile on his face. A few minutes after losing sight of the young woman in the forest, the pain of losing his love, Gu, is there.


    Soon I¡¯ll find you, my love, he thinks and watches all the wolves who were present in the castle surround him and growl at him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Where did she go? You disgusting omega!¡± says the genuine alpha with hatred.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything! I¡­ Ah!¡±


    Brunno falls face down to the soft ground covered in snow as the genuine alpha begins to exude his dominance over the omega. It was like he was being crushed from the inside.


    ¡°I hope you never find her! You bastards! May the goddess destroy you all!¡± He says firmly even though blood ising out of his mouth.


    ¡°Kill him,¡±  orders the genuine alpha and all the lycanthropes transformed and went in the direction of Brunno.


    Brunno was shattered, his limbs torn off and his head trampled until he was unrecognizable. Gu was already dead too, the third beta ripped out her heart and crushed it. But, their spirits were at peace, they returned to the great goddess of the moon.


    A strong storm started out of nowhere, erasing Bloodstain¡¯s footprints in the snow.


    ¡°Go after her!¡± cries the genuine, transforming too.


    But now it¡¯s toote, Bloodstain is almost at the Russian border.


    Please, goddess, guide my steps, she prayed as she saw the sign written with the name Murmansk.

 18. Bloodstain, part 5.

    A NIGHT IN A WARM BED


    What now? What should I do? Bloodstain wonders while from afar, in her lupine form, she watches the vige illuminated by the nightmps.


    The moon is at its highest peak, indicating that it is already midnight. Bloodstain returns to her human form and the cold wind hits her naked body hard, causing her to shudder. Keeping warm is easier when her body is full of fur. The young woman¡¯s stomach snores and she crosses her arms in front of her belly.


    The energy she spent crossing a country was too much, and herck of proper food did not help at all. Her legs now not only tremble from the cold, but also from tiredness and malnutrition. Keeping herself upright is almost an impossible mission.


    She concentrates all her forces on her legs and begins to move toward the vige. When she gets very close to one of the houses, she sniffs the air and only smells a single human, a female human. With courage, she raises her hand and knocks several times on the door. After five minutes ady unlocks and opens the dark wooden door.


    For a few moments the woman states the young girl certain she¡¯s hallucinating. She can¡¯t believe what she¡¯s seeing a woman, naked and full of scars, right in front of her, on her door steps. She rubs her tired eyes with the back of her hands.


    ¡°P-please, help m-me¡­¡± The forces disappear from Bloodstain¡¯s body, the dizziness overwhelms her brain, her eyes blur and everything around her begins to spin. The seventy-year-olddy prevents her from falling to her knees on the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s so thin,¡± she talks to herself as she drags the young woman into her house and closes the door immediately afterwards.


    Thedy walks with Bloodstain leaning on her body to a wooden chair; she carefully sits the unconscious young woman and removes the girl¡¯s arm from her neck. As she looks more carefully, her heart fills with pity.


    What have they done to you, child? She thinks and goes to her room. She returned with a goat-skinned coat, the coat is already very old, it belonged to herte granddaughter; she died at only fifteen years old. The witches kidnapped her to perform a ritual and the wolves attacked them and killed all the girls.


    Thedy lifts the coat up to her nose and inhales the smell once more. Her granddaughter¡¯s scent is no longer in it, only the odor of old clothes stored for a long time. She looks at the basket on the ground and picks a green dress.


    They must fit, her body is so thin, she thinks as she leaves the room and returns to the living room.


    Carefully, she runs the dress over the girl¡¯s head and puts it on. Soon after she returns to her room and picks up some furs, puts them on the floor and picks up a pillow from her own bed.


    She walks to another basket and picks up a sheet. After setting everything on the floor, she goes to the kitchen. Fortunately, she had just put a pot of soup on the fire. She puts some on a y te with a piece of bread and walks back to where the girl is still unconscious.


    ¡°Hey, wake up,¡± she says , touching the girl¡¯s face, who still shows no reaction. ¡°Wake up, girl.¡±


    After two pats with a little more force, Bloodstain opens her eyes. Immediately, fear is present. In fright, she rises from the chair and looks around to realize she¡¯s in a strange ce.


    The sh of what had happened a few hours ago invades her mind and then she¡¯s crying, which leaves thedy even more preupied.


    ¡°Mm, hi,¡± she says, catching the girl¡¯s attention.


    Bloodstain looks at her with a frown. Her heart starts throbbing hard, she raises her hand and holds tightly the small bag stuck around her neck. The weight of the clothes on her body makes her look at herself and notice that she¡¯s dressed in a simple, modest and very beautiful dress. A real luxury for those who are just used to old, torn rags.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t touch your belongings, girl,¡± thedy says gently with a small smile.


    Bloodstain still spends a few seconds just watching the gray-haired, fair-skinneddy. She has strong traces of age across her face, her mouth only has a few teeth left. Then Bloodstain finally recognizes the smell of the soup and her stomach responds with a long noise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there looking at me, child. Sit down.¡±


    Bloodstain doesn¡¯t say a word, just obeys and goes back to the chair as thedy gives her a te.


    ¡°I¡­ I can eat?¡± She asks surprised, her eyes still on the food on her hands.


    Even though the food looks delicious, Bloodstain knows that¡¯s not going to be enough for her. Human food doesn¡¯t have the nutrients her body needs. Vegetables and fruits are not part of a healthy diet for the Lycan breed. They may eat that, sure, but it¡¯ll never leave them satisfied, nor will it benefit their nourishment. The proteins they need, they only find in raw, fresh meat.


    ¡°Sure, I got it for you.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s stomachins about the dy, and thedy just smiles.


    ¡°Better eat before it gets cold.¡±


    Bloodstain didn¡¯t know exactly how to eat  that. She didn¡¯t even know what it was in reality, all she knew was that it was food and the smell was delicious. But how should she eat it?


    Thedy notices her struggle and teaches her.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the bread, dip it in the soup and put it in your mouth.¡±


    And so she does. The bread is not tasty for a lycanthropic pte, but the hunger is so great that it is impossible to stop eating. The taste of the soup for her is watery, the pork is tasteless, but for someone who has only the habit of licking bones, that¡¯s a feast.


    In less than five minutes, the young woman ate all the bread and drank the soup directly from the te, chewing the small pieces of pork. She smiles. Never before had she eaten like this, sitting, with a meal that was hers and not someone else¡¯s leftovers.


    ¡°Thank you, it was delicious.¡±


    Her stomach growls once more, and she knew it wouldn¡¯t stop until she ate something with the right nutrients she needed. Her cheeks get warm and thedy smiles. She doesn¡¯t know that the woman in front of her is a supernatural being. Thedy goes back to the kitchen, picks up another loaf of bread and more soup, this time with more small pieces of pork.


    Bloodstain epts the te, grateful. Even though it doesn¡¯t taste good to her, that¡¯s by far the best thing she has ever eaten in her life.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± thedy asks, sitting in the chair facing the young woman.


    Bloodstain finishes drinking the soup and wipes her mouth with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Bloodstain. You?


    ¡°How strange. Why did they give you this name, girl?¡±


    Silence filled the room. If I tell her, will she be disgusted with me? It¡¯s better to be silent, I don¡¯t want her to look at me disgusted. I do not want to relive it ever again.


    ¡°All right, never mind. My name is Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure it¡¯s mine, dear.¡±


    Dear. That was how Gu called her. Her heart knew that Gu was no longer in this world, neither she nor her mate. Once again, her eyes fill with tears, but she takes a deep breath and swallows the lump in her throat.


    ¡°Comey down, I¡¯ve made a bed for you. ¡°Cynthia says and starts walking, Bloodstain following surprised.


    ¡°Here, I don¡¯t have another bed, but I prepared this improvised one on the floor. I hope you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Bloodstain quickly lies down on the bed and the first contact with something so warm and soft on her sore body makes her want to howl at the moon as a thank you.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sleep well¡±


    Cynthia blows out the candle and leaves everything in the dark. Bloodstain can still see everything clearly. For the first time ever her body will finally get a real rest. In a warm bed. Bloodstain picks up the sheet and curls up, the smile and tears flooding her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Gu and Brunno. You gave your lives for me¡­ I promise I will not let it be in vain. I will survive and I will find my mate. And also, thank you, goddess. If I¡¯m alive now I know it¡¯s thanks to you. Please continue to protect me,¡± she prays in her mind. Her eyes close as the darkness embraces her.

 19. Occisor, part 6.

    AN UNPLEASANT CONVERSATION


    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Margaret announces as she enters the kitchen. isor¡¯s preparing his evening meal.


    ¡°Wee,¡± he greets and Margaret gives him a kiss on the cheek and sits down at the table.


    ¡°How did your vacation go?¡±


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± she says smiling.


    ¡°How many did you kill this time?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, only seven.¡±


    ¡°And Mary?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen. She always gets the best part! I only killed them because they were blocking my way. The action is always hers,¡± she crosses her arms and pouts, as if she were a spoiled child.


    isor¡¯sughter fills the entire kitchen Even after five years, Margaret isn¡¯t content with the deaths she has already conquered. She always gets the easy part.


    isor¡¯s dressed only in a long-sleeved T-shirt and cotton pants, bare feet on the ground and his hair with his usual bun in the middle of his head.


    Margaret has already changed clothes and now she¡¯s wearing a tight dress and Mary, with light cloth pants and strappy blouse.


    isor and Margaret no longer share a room, each has their own privacy, and Margaret takes advantage of that to meet male humans. Always using condoms, because a pregnancy is thest thing that she wants now. Derrick, her former love, was reassigned to another base, far from the one where she is now, but before that, he made it very clear that, if she was to be a vampire, he would never rte himself to a corpse.


    ¡°We¡¯re just in time,¡± Mary says as she opens the refrigerator and picks up the blood bags.


    ¡°Yes,¡± isor puts his meat on the te and sits down at the table.


    ¡°How was your ride?¡± Margaret asks as Mary joins them at the table.


    ¡°Okay, I guess. Kind of boring. I could only torture two of them.¡±


    ¡°And did you get any answers?¡± Mary asks as she takes her first sip of blood.


    The rescuested for three days, and both she and Margaret couldn¡¯t feed since they left. isor too, in his three days trip to London didn¡¯t eat anything.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re trying to stop the witches from performing the rituals. They said it was difficult to defend themselves against the three races at the same time and that the genuine one does not want to go to war. For now, at least.¡±


    ¡°Did they tell you why?¡± Margaret asks curiously.


    ¡°The genuine alpha had a female offspring.¡±


    ¡°How¡­?¡± Margaret doesn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    ¡°So it¡¯s true then,¡± Mary says.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± isor looks at her with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors before, but the genuine territory is too dangerous. I only saw a raggedy girl once, but I didn¡¯t think she was his daughter.¡±


    ¡°How long has this been going on?¡± Margaret asks.


    ¡°About seven years,¡± she says, shrugging.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably an adult now.¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± she says and takes another sip. ¡°What was the goddess thinking?¡± she murmurs to herself, but everyone can hear.


    ¡°Since when do you believe in her?¡±


    ¡°Since I started raising a Lycanthrope cub.¡±


    Silence. isor doesn¡¯t like to remember that, whether he likes it or not, he is part of that race. And because of that, he never transformed again. The only supernatural powers he uses are his almost eternal life, his brute force, l and his long-distance vision.


    ¡°What if¡­¡±


    isor didn¡¯t stop eating, but his attention is on Mary¡¯s words, who has her eyes fixed on the blood in her ss.


    ¡°I hope to meet your mate soon and¡­.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d kill her if she even exists,¡± he says harshly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± Mary looks at him.


    ¡°And why not? She¡¯s no different from them, she¡¯ll surely reject me and wish me dead just like everyone else,¡± Mary says.


    ¡°You can¡¯t condemn everyone like that, Margaret.¡±


    ¡°And when did you see any of them being different? They¡¯re all cruel, they¡¯re all evil!¡±


    ¡°isor is not like them!¡±


    ¡°He grew up with us, she¡¯ll be raised with them!¡±


    ¡°His mom wasn¡¯t like them.¡±


    ¡°She just went against them to save her cub¡¯s life, that doesn¡¯t make her any different!¡±


    ¡°Ruby, her sister, she¡­¡±


    ¡°That was a suicide, she just wanted to be seen as a mediocre hero,¡± she spits.


    ¡°Enough!¡± isor screams and they look at him with wide eyes. He takes a deep breath and controls himself so as not to scream even more. isor knows the hatred Margaret feels, but he can¡¯t bear to hear her talking like that about the women who gave their life to save him.


    ¡°Margaret,¡± he says looking her in the eye, ¡°You have no right to talk about my mother like that, I understand how you feel, but at least I expected you to do for me what I do for you!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I hate the humans, but you don¡¯t see me saying shit about them in front of you! I restrain myself to the best I can not to hurt you. And you know my mother and aunt are important to me. I don¡¯t care how much you despise the Lycans, but never again, I¡¯m serious Margaret, never again, say their names to offend them or I won¡¯t answer for myself.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s lips trembled, isor, when younger, always made clear what he thought of the human race, but he stopped, neitherined nor argued any more; whether human or supernatural, they obeyed asmanded, and so their job was fulfilled.


    And also she knew that in a fight, isor always gets the better of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m sorry for what I said, sorry,¡± she says and feels her eyes burn, Margaret hates feeling wrong. .


    ¡°And Mary, I know you only want what¡¯s best for me. I also know about the history of the first Lycan¡¯s punishment for mistreating his mate. But at this point in my life, I don¡¯t give a shit. Just like Margaret said, my mate, if she even exists, is bound to be no different from the rest of them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t even exist. Have you stopped to think about it? If it is the goddess who drives fate, what would she do for a rejected wolf?  Surely, there¡¯s no one intended for me and that¡¯s fine by me.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And then the conversation dies. Everyone goes back to eating in silence.


    Over the years, Mary has been trying to change isor¡¯s way of thinking because she wants him to be happy and to live his life with less resentment. And a mate could be his salvation. But just as she failed Margaret, she¡¯s now seeing herself failing isor too.


    isor¡¯s case is moreplicated, mainly because they work for the government. And most likely, they wouldn¡¯t ept a female. Unless, of course, isor refused to obey them. But as she saw today, isor himself will be the responsible for the murder of his mate.


    I know you¡¯re nothing to my kind, but all I ask is that you take care of isor. I hope Emerald was right, that you really picked him for something big. Because, all I can see is someone who wants the end of everyone of his race, even the end of his own mate, Mary thinks and prays to the goddess.


    The red-eyed vampire doesn¡¯t know, but the goddess is hearing everything. And, better yet, that the destinies of her chosen ones are about to cross.

 20. A Thief

    A THIEF WHO DOESN¡¯T KNOW HOW TO BE A THIEF


    The sounds of many voices mingling with each other awakes Bloodstain from the first peaceful sleep she had in her entire life. She rubs her eyes with the back of her hands and takes a few seconds to make her vision focus on the image of two humans in front of you, a male and a female.


    ¡°Ah, so finally the liar woke up,¡± the female says and starts walking toward Bloodstain, but Cynthia stops her.


    ¡°Stop it, Ca,¡± Cynthia¡¯s tired voice sounds firmly.


    ¡°You must have lost your mind, you old woman!¡±


    ¡°I told you, you should have left her at the old folks¡¯ home,¡± the male says and rolls his eyes impatiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who are they? Bloodstain questions herself as she hugs her knees against her chest and closes her eyes tightly. All the screaming hurts her sensitive ears.


    ¡°Get out of the way, Mom!¡± The young woman pushes the oldest out of the way, who falls on the bed.


    With firm footsteps the woman approaches Bloodstain and brutally grabs her thin arm, lifting her off the ground, tears already burning in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How dare you wear something that belonged to my daughter!¡± she says furiously.


    ¡°Ca, I¡¯m the one who gave it to her, stop it already!¡±


    Ca doesn¡¯t listen. She only saw a strange woman wearing her beloved daughter¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stain it with your filthy skin!¡± DShe spits, disgusted.


    With brutality, Ca pulls the coat from Bloodstain¡¯s body and the scars spread over her shoulders are exposed, which makes Ca¡¯s hate and disgust grow.


    ¡°Get her out of here! ¡°Get that thing out of here. Now!¡±


    And so, her husband does it; with brutality and disgust stamped on his face, he holds the young woman by the arms and drags her to the entrance door of the small wooden house.


    ¡°Stop it! Who do you think you are? Let go of the girl! She¡¯s with me.¡± Cynthia tries to stop her son-inw.


    ¡°Shut up, old woman, I¡¯m taking you to the old folks¡¯ house!¡± Ca determines and turns her back to her mother.


    Bloodstain makes no sound. Her heart is sad. Again, she¡¯s being humiliated and for doing nothing.


    When will this nightmare end? Even the humans don¡¯t feelpassion for me, she thinks.


    She cries silently. Once again. Once again she was treated like she didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I never want to see you again!¡± says Ca¡¯s husband as he throws the girl down the street hard, and ms the door.


    The fall doesn¡¯t hurt the young woman, the human¡¯s strength is nothingpared to hers, and the ground was covered with a frostyyer of snow. Despite being early, many residents are already awake and stop their chores to observe her. Bloodstain hugs herself, the cold wind blows against her bare skin. She rises from the ground and starts making her way back to the forest.


    I will live here, she whispers to herself and sits at the root of arge tree.


    During the day, she concluded that she cannot transform, because if the residents saw her in her lupine form, they would call the hunters.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± she asks aloud.


    I wonder what it¡¯s like to have a mate by your side protecting you. She wanted to know, she wanted this, to have someone who loved her, regardless of beauty or not.


    The dayes to an end and Bloodstain didn¡¯t even notice the time pass immersed in her thoughts and in the longing she feels for Gu. She only noticed that she sat all day in the same position when her belly snored loudly.


    Bloodstain finally gets up and walks back towards the vige, but the sound of galloping horses catches her attention. She sniffs the air, and the smell of various kinds of fresh meat makes her whole body vibrate and her mouth salivate.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She follows the carriage. About thirty meters away from the vige, she sees a huge house. That one was different from the others, it wasn¡¯t made of wood. The carriage stops in front of the iron gate.


    ¡°This is my chance,¡± she whispers, and with quick paces she goes to the back of the carriage.


    The gates of the base open, and as usual, the task of receiving the delivery of supplies is for isor.


    ¡°We havee to bring the meat to Lord isor Van Helsing, and the blood to thedies, Mary and Margaret Van Helsing,¡± the coachman says and closes his eyes as the dreaded isor approaches.


    ¡°Apparently this is your first delivery. Very well. Just let me see¡­¡±


    The sound of the iron bars being bent catches isor¡¯s attention and he sniffs the air.


    Female wolf and in heat. Is what the smell says. What is she doing here? Although the smell makes him feel a pull, he¡¯s not stupid enough to fall for it. Apparently, she wants to die and is only doing him a favor bying to him.


    With calm steps, he rounds the carriage and sees her. A woman with long ck hair, in contrast to her fair skin and her scars don¡¯t go unnoticed by the killer¡¯s sharp eyes.


    Sticking her hand through the space between the iron bars, Bloodstain grabs arge piece of meat. Pork, her favorite.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The thick voice echoes in the air, frightening her. Unconsciously, her whole body starts trembling with fear. It must be him, the murderer of species that Gu talked about.


    He came to kill you, says a voice in her head.


    She hugs the meat to her chest and starts to run. She looks back and sees that she¡¯s being followed..


    I have no other choice, she thinks and transforms.


    isor immediately stops running and watches the huge wolf in front of him.


    She¡¯s not an omega, the scars must be from battles she won, but her fur¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. What kind of wolf is she? What do those red spots mean? He¡¯s intrigued, that¡¯s for sure and now was time to hunt.


    Even against his will, but guided by the adrenaline, the young man transforms too. The coachman sees the huge red-eyed ck wolf, wets his pants in fear and begins to pray.


    However, Bloodstain doesn¡¯t see him, she is concentrating only on running away and being able to eat the piece of meat stuck in her fangs. The wind blows through her snout and her paws sink to the fluffy ground. She doesn¡¯t have the strength to run as fast as the betas in her father¡¯s pack, her body doesn¡¯t have enough energy or nutrients. But even that doesn¡¯t stop her from trying. She needs to stay alive. The deaths of those she loved cannot be in vain.


    As soon as she enters the forest, her body is pushed and hits a tree. The shock makes the meat fall from her mouth onto the ground. She doesn¡¯t bother looking at her aggressor, she just pics the meat with her canines again and tries to run away once more,


    However, this time isor jumps on her and bites her neck, piercing her skin. Amand.


    isor¡¯s teeth shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt the daughter of a genuine, perhaps generate difort at best, but it shouldn¡¯t hurt so much. Bloodstain¡¯s body is not strong, she¡¯s unprepared and the pain makes her cry in agony.


    isor releases her and takes a few steps back, analyzing the wolf lying in front of him.


    Why isn¡¯t she defending herself? He questions himself in a daze.


    Trembling in pain, Bloodstain gives up on running away. It¡¯s better if I surrender, but please, moon goddess, touch his heart and make him let me stay alive, please, she pleads as she closes her eyes, turning on the ground until she¡¯sying with her belly up, leaving it exposed. She turns her head too, submitting.


    What is she trying to do? isor feels his eyes burn with rage. How dare she do that? She¡¯s gonna die without even fighting? What a disappointment. I got carried away and turned for nothing!


    isor knows that when a wolf does that, it¡¯s because it admits defeat and hopes not to be killed. But he doesn¡¯t give a damn about these ridiculous Lycan customs. He wants to kill her even more now.


    With steady steps, he approaches her and opens his mouth, sharp teeth prepared to attack.


    Bloodstain hears him approach and trembles.


    Thest thing I¡¯ll see will be my killer, she thinks and opens her eyes,

 21. Mates, part 1.

    THE BRAND ONLY HURTS IN ONE


    Eyes like a night without stars meets eyes like a sea of blood. One is innocent and fearful and the other is spiteful and murderous. How can they be destined?


    Breathing gets hard, both of their hearts racing. Everything that was cold, now seems to be burning. With each step that isor takes back, a pain strikes his neck, forcing him to return to his human form. Bloodstain also feels her body being forced to change back.


    When she lifts her gaze to look at him, she sees a naked man. She had never seen a man naked before and certainly not one so beautiful.


    He¡¯s virile and muscr, while she¡¯s just bone and skin. With her face burning, she raises her hands to cover it, but then realizes that she¡¯s also naked, which further increases her embarrassment. The silence is cut by the man¡¯s howl of pain. Frightened, she sees lines of smoke rising from the ground caused by the heat emanating from his body.


    Why is he in so much pain? She asks herself as she watches him.


    isor¡¯s neck begins to radiate a silver light, so does the young woman¡¯s thin neck, but unlike the male, she feels no pain. After a few seconds, the pain disappears and isor gasps for a few more seconds, falling on his knees. The whistle of the wind is the only sound she can hear. .


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± isor mutters lowly.


    Bloodstain sits on the ground and hugs her knees as just as Gui had told her, the word ¡°mine¡± screams at her mind.


    Why, goddess? Why him? He¡¯ll never love me, Bloodstainments internally. Sheys her head in her arms and begins to cry. She never imagined that she would be the mate of a murderer. But isn¡¯t that what I am, too? A killer who carries the bloodstains of her crimes on her back. Someone who shouldn¡¯t exist. Is that why she¡¯s his mate?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She cries harder and isor feels the sadness almost bordering on depression exuding from her.


    This doesn¡¯t change anything, I¡¯ll still kill her. isor stands up determined to go all the way to the end of his ughter. But as he approaches the young woman, her thoughts take him by surprise.


    ¡°I just wanted someone to love me and ept me. I just wanted to know happiness for once in my life and not just be rejected again,¡± she repeats in her mind, leaving it open for him without realizing.


    But he doesn¡¯t care what she¡¯s feeling, even though the sadness is going to hurt physically, and he¡¯s feeling this pain twice as much because of his curse. All he wants is to see her dead.


    He walks a few more steps toward the young woman and turns his fingers into sharp ws.


    If only silver is capable of mortally injuring a Lycan¡¯s body, why do they manage to kill themselves using their ws and teeth? The humans wondered andter the church researchers, with Mary Van Helsing¡¯s help, kidnapped and studied the body of a Lycan cub.


    Lycan¡¯s ws are not like those ofmon wolves; after birth the ws are no longer soft and begin to be coated by a substance simr to silver. Somehow, that silver substance doesn¡¯t harm the owner, however, it is even more lethal on other wolves than the silver used by the humans.


    isor raises his transformed hand in order to sink it into hispanion¡¯s skull, however, he can¡¯t continue. Stopping halfway, his pupils dte and tremble and a mixture of anger, fear and hatred overflow him all at once.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be rejected again, I just wanted to be loved. But all that awaits me now is death. Forgive me, Gu and Bruno,¡± she thinks and he listens once again. He falls to his knees in front of her.


    That is not happening. Why can¡¯t I kill her? Why doesn¡¯t my body obey me and let me rip her head off her neck? He punches the ground, scaring her even more, who lifts her head and looks at him while still cowering inside her own arms.


    He¡¯s so close. Is his hair as soft as it looks? In order to clear that doubt, she raises her hand, but before she can touch it, isor brutally ps her limb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡± He says in a low tone, but Bloodstain can feel his hatred in every word.


    isor lifts his gaze again, and now looks more carefully at the female in front of him. A thin woman, malnourished like an ill patient counting the days until their death. Her long ck hair is dry and all tangled and the smell thates from it it¡¯s not pleasant. She has dark circles below her blue eyes


    He lowers his gaze to her neck and it is then that he sees it, one letter like a tattoo on her skin. R for Rodolf, the name given to him by his mother.


    What will be the letter on my neck?


    ¡°Come on,¡± isor gets up from the ground, but Bloodstain doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Are you fucking deaf?¡±


    isor¡¯s scream only makes Bloodstain shrink further.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to go with you,¡± she says in a thin voice.


    ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t give you a choice. Second, I call the shots and you obey. Isn¡¯t that how your kind works?


    Yes, it is so, but I don¡¯t want to be just a servant who obeys you, a cold male who doesn¡¯t care about anything, she replies in her mind, that time blocking him away from her head.


    With only silence as his answer, he takes a deep breath to keep himself as calm as possible. isor looks at her and is annoyed to see her with her face turned away from him. How he wanted to be a patient person at times like this. Without care, with one hand he pulls her arm and with the other he grasps her waist and lifts her. Her sounds of protest to him are like nothing. He throws her on his shoulder like she weighs nothing.


    She¡¯s too light, it doesn¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m holding a body, he thinks and starts to walk back to the base.


    She punches his bare back and the faint blows are like tickling to him, but what¡¯s really making him angry are her screams. To make her stop it, he ps her hard on her ass. She startles and shuts up immediately feeling her cheeks burn.


    The coachman is no longer there. Mary already took the supplies and sent him away. The smell of piss and fear are still impregnating the ce. Mary even wondered if there was a wolf stealing the carriage, especially in the Murderer hometown. Even if her brain imagined several answers, for sure, she would never have imagined that the wolf was the female destined for isor and that she would finally meet her.


    The goddess watches everything with a smile. Now all she has to do is to wait for the magic to happen. One will be the salvation of the other, and together they will be the salvation of all.


    That¡¯s what the goddess wants, and that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be.

 22. Mates, part 2.

    EATING WITH HER MATE¡¯S FAMILY


    isor opens the entrance door to the second private floor, regardless of the officers¡¯ gazes and hears no sounding from inside. Where are they? He enters their private area.


    Without any care, he takes the girl off his shoulder and throws her to the ground. Bloodstain holds back the groan of pain that tries to escape out her throat and massages her ass.


    Still naked, isor walks to the corridor and goes towards the third door, which is where Margaret¡¯s room is. Before he can knock and ask her for help, he hears her moaning. He rolls his eyes and walks to the first door of the hall, Mary¡¯s room, but she is not there.


    Where is she when I need her? He walks to theundry room and takes the first dress he sees.


    ¡°Put it on,¡± hemanded, throwing it in the girl¡¯s face. Without saying anything else, he walks back towards the hallway, this time to his room to get dressed.


    Bloodstain smells the dress, it smells like roses. She entwines the fabric on her fingers. The cloth is very soft, in a light blue color. She tries it on and the length goes down to her knees.


    The sound of the iron door at the entrance opening draws her attention back to the room. She almost screams when she looks up and sees Mary¡¯s red eyes.


    Mary narrows her eyes. The girl is a wolf, she can smell it.


    Could it be¡­? With her supernatural speed, she approaches the girl and removes her hair from her neck, seeing the letter R branded on her skin. In the end, the goddess also opted for the name chosen by Emerald. She smiles big and happy.


    ¡°Atst, you¡¯re here,¡± isor says, crossing his arms, at the entrance of the hall.


    Mary, still smiling, looks at isor.


    ¡°Apparently your hunt was a big sess.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I just didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The conversation is interrupted by the loud sound that echoes from Bloodstain¡¯s belly. She feels her entire face burn. Mary now pays more attention to the girl. Her body is way too thin and she has some big scars on her shoulders.


    It seems she has suffered a lot, she thinks, but doesn¡¯t say anything about it. It¡¯s better not to speak of the past now.


    ¡°Give me a few minutes, dinner will be out soon.¡± Mary smiles as she leaves the room, going to the kitchen. She thinks of Selene. The moment finally is here. She can¡¯t stop smiling. Neither can Selene.


    isor throws himself on the couch as fatigue takes over his body. What now? He wonders what he should do with the girl now that she¡¯s there. Find love was never in his ns. It was supposed to be just revenge, just murders. Only that.


    ¡°Are you going to stand there all day?¡± He says without even bothering to take his arms off his face to look at her.


    Bloodstain doesn¡¯t know where she can sit. In the castle where she was raised, the cold hard floor was her ce. But what about here? Better sit on the floor. This is a house of murderers¡­ Well, not unlike the castle, but at least there she knew the rules, knew she wouldn¡¯t be murdered and what could happen to her should she do something stupid. Mas este lugar¡­


    She sits down on the floor.


    ¡°Why are you on the floor? There¡¯s another couch over there, get up, girl.¡±


    Without making a sound, Bloodstain gets up and goes to sit on the other couch. She looks at him carefully now that he¡¯s more dressed. His hair is ck like hers, his biceps are huge and his arms are veiny. Compared to him, she¡¯s very short. He must be six feet tall.


    She takes a deep breath.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± She asks quietly. .


    ¡°Surely you already know,¡± he replies without taking his arms off his face.


    ¡°I just heard about a traitor who hunts his own kind, they didn¡¯t say your name.¡±


    ¡°Call me isor.¡±


    ¡°What does that name mean¡­¡±


    Her speech is interrupted, the sound of two voices approaching leaving her alert. Margaret smells a wolf and then closes her face.


    ¡°Go away,¡± she tells the boy who was with her a few moments ago in her room.


    The boy doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. Humans cannot tell if a being is lycanthropic or not just by their smell like she does if the existence. of the supernatural wasn¡¯t known by everyone, no one would know what they were. Except, of course, for the other beings.


    As soon as he¡¯s gone, Margaret uses her speed, enters the room we¡¯re the smell ising and grabs Bloodstain by the hair tightly. It hurts and the girl¡¯s eyes fill with tears. She looks at isor for help, but he doesn¡¯t even blink. .


    ¡°How did you get in here, you filthy thing? Answer me, bitch!¡± She demands and pulls the young girl¡¯s hair even more.


    Bloodstain¡¯s whole body shakes with fear and she can¡¯t speak. .


    Then, Mary returns to the room wiping her hands with a dishcloth, and the scene shees across fills her with anger. Quickly, she takes Margaret by the neck and away from the girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± she asks angrily, looking into her eyes.


    ¡°I just want to know how exactly this thing got in here!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask her mate?¡± she asks and Margaret widens her eyes. Furious, Mary shifts her gaze to isor. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you defend her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to involve myself in girl¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡±.


    Mary angrily kicks isor very hard in the shin and he finally changes position and massages his leg.


    ¡°Are you a fucking child?¡±


    Mary hits isor¡¯s open handed in the face, which turns red with anger.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Grow up and be a man! Because, if you don¡¯t¡­¡± she leaves the sentence iplete, but isor understands the threat.


    Bloodstain massages her scalp and tries not to smile as she sees her mate is treated like a child.


    ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s eat. This way, dear,¡± Mary takes the girl¡¯s hand and guides her into the kitchen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    isor rolls his eyes and follows them, Margaret snorts in anger. Didn¡¯t he say he was going to kill her, she thinks angrily. Her anger is also partly jealousy because her beloved abandoned her for turning into a vampire.


    Mary sits at the head of the table as usual, isor on her right and Margaret on her left. Mary picks another chair and ces it next to isor. Bloodstain sits quietly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mate¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he says, shrugging.


    Mary sighs trying to control her anger. Deep down, she hoped isor would act differently when he found her, but instead, he remains stubborn. I¡¯ll have to do all the work, she thinks and crosses her arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asks, looking at the shy young woman.


    ¡°Bloodstain, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me ma¡¯am, you¡¯re family now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, family¡± Margaret rolls her eyes and takes a sip of her ss of blood.


    ¡°You have a very different name. What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Bloodstained,¡± Margaret says before Bloodstain can open her mouth. She shrinks further in her seat. ¡°And, hey, another thing. If your name begins with B, why isor¡¯s mark is an S?¡±


    Mary looks at isor¡¯s neck, curious.


    ¡°Bloodstain was the name my parents chose for me, but Gu, the person who raised me, didn¡¯t like it,¡± she exins in a low voice.


    ¡°And what name did she give you?¡±


    ¡°Sasha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very nice name. Can we call you Sasha? Mary smiles gently and it makes Bloodstain feel morefortable.


    ¡± ¨®-of course!¡± she can¡¯t hide her smile.


    ¡°Thank you. Oh, and by the way, the letter on your neck is an R.¡±


    Sasha raises her hand to her neck and touches the marked skin. She turns her gaze to the man besides her, who¡¯s just eating without a care in the world.


    ¡°You better start eating soon, before he eats everything,¡± Mary says.


    ¡°I¡­ I can eat now? I don¡¯t have to wait for you to eat first?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Sasha. You should be eating already. I don¡¯t know what kind of meat you like best, but I prepared the same one that isor likes.¡±


    Sasha¡¯s eyes fill with tears. I¡¯ve never had the chance to choose what kind of meat I liked best. The only thing I had in my life until one day ago was bones. She tries to control her emotions.


    ¡°It smells wonderful, thank you so much for the meal.¡±


    Mary smiles at her manners. It¡¯s been years since thest time isorst praised her or the food she made.

 23. Mates, part 3.

    YOUR MATE¡¯S BED IS ALSO YOURS


    ¡°It was the right choice,¡± Mary whispers to herself, trying to convince herself she did the right thing as she heads toward her room.


    It¡¯s been two hours since dinner ended. Sasha¡¯s scent was very strong, bothering everyone¡¯s nose. Mary helped her take a bath properly. On the rare times that the girl cleaned herself in her old home, it was only with a damp cloth in the intimacy between her legs and armpits. Her teeth were only brushed once on the day she ran away. But Mary gave her a toothbrush just for her to use.


    The second floor of the base has only two bathrooms, one is inside Mary¡¯s room and the other at thest door of the hallway. The first to shower was Margaret, Mary  decided that she would take a bath with Sasha in the hallway bathroom and isor wasst in line.


    That night, it was the first time that the young woman¡¯s ck hair had been washed and smelled good, untangled. Her nails were cleaned, leaving no dirt on the corners. Mary gave her several pieces of clothing, promising that sometime soon she would have more clothes.


    Sasha felt like she was in a dream, one where she was well cared for and seen as a person and not an object. The only person who ever treated her like that was Gu. How she wishes Gu could also feel this joy. The life of a luna cimex is not easy.


    The day she was first punished by her father and Bruno took her to Gu to tend to her injuries, she discovered that Gu was not ill, but rather all bruised from having been forced to lie with another Lycan who went to spend the night in the castle of the genuine and was enchanted by her beauty. Sasha still remembers every purple on her dear Gu¡¯s face, the broken teeth Bruno had to pull out one by one so her body could produce new ones. The body of a luna cimex has a very weak healing process, and if it is not given enough time, the body dies as if it were a normal human.


    But her mind soon plummets from a wonderful dream to a dark reality as she hears the wordsing out of Mary¡¯s mouth: ¡°Your mate¡¯s bed is also yours¡± ¨C and now, she¡¯s in his room, while he was in the bathroom.


    I hope he doesn¡¯t kill me for lying in his bed, she thinks and after several minutes standing just there staring at the bed, she lies in it. The bed is different from the one she had in the castle, it¡¯s soft and her body sinks when she lies down. In the castle she had only furs and a straw mat. This one is made of soft fabrics. It¡¯s even morefortable than the makeshift bed she slept in on her first night of freedom.


    Her eyes are heavy with sleep and without the strength to stop them, they close and as she surrenders to the darkness, eager to get some rest. It¡¯s only her second night of freedom and it¡¯s a blessing she doesn¡¯t have to transform to protect her body from the cold.


    A few minutes after Sasha falls into a deep sleep, the bedroom door opens and there is isor, with only one towel surrounding his waist and another one he uses to dry his hair. He closes the door behind him and walks right past the bed to put away the towels. When he finally approaches the bed and in his field of vision he finds several locks of ck hair scattered on his pillow, his blood boils.


    ¡°Damn it! Why are you here?¡± He shouts and pokes Sasha with his foot, who in response only sighs and turns her back to him.


    This must be Mary¡¯s doing. He rolls his eyes. With nothing left to do about this situation, he walks towards the other side of the bed and lies down. He can¡¯t resist and looks at her face, sleeping so calmly. This calm and serene expression suits her better, it¡¯s better than when she¡¯s crying or scared for her life. She¡¯s beautiful like this, he thinks, but soon runs his hands through his hair to ward off that thought.


    I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s beautiful, I need to find a way to get rid of her. He closes his eyes and turns. And in just a few seconds, isor too surrenders to sleep.


    In the morning the day is gray as always, but something feels different. isor feels something heavy on his chest, a warm breath on his stomach. His palm is resting on a plump mount of flesh and there¡¯s a leg tangled with his own.


    Please, don¡¯t let it be what I think it is, he thinks without opening his eyes.


    He opens and closes his fingers, trying to get a better feel of the round shape and smooth skin under his palm. I have my hand on her ass, he sighs. Opening his eyes, he stares at the ceiling for a few seconds. He lifts his head a little and first sees her hair spread all over his chest. He fidgets in an attempt to get her off of him, but all she does in response is squeeze her arms even tighter around his waist.


    ¡°Hey, wake up,¡± he nudges her shoulders, receiving incoherent grumbles in response this time. ¡°Come on, girl. The sun is already out and I have things to do,¡± he says louder and nudges the young woman¡¯s shoulders harder.


    Gradually, she opens her eyes. Sleepy, she doesn¡¯t realize what, or who, lies beneath her and hugs him tightly, touching him absently, lowering her hand further and further down his body. Upon touching a totally strange part, she squeezes the soft piece of flesh tightly, making the man beneath her growl in pain, which in turn makes her startle, rising from the bed quickly.


    Her eyes widen and she can¡¯t stop herself from staring at the sight of the naked man on the bed, caressing his intimacy to ease the pain. Her face burns all over. She¡¯s dressed in a whitece thing that marks her nipples and this doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by isor¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s so scary? You¡¯ve never seen a hot man before, have you?¡± isor teases, sitting up and rubbing his face.


    ¡°I¡­ This is nothing, I¡¯ve seen better,¡± she lies.


    She didn¡¯t say that. With his gaze fixed on the girl, isor gets up from the bed and his dick is already half hard because this is how his friend wakes up in the mornings. He wants to take a piss, but he won¡¯t let go of what she said.


    With firm steps, he approaches her and takes her by her shoulders, forcing her to rotate on her heels. He pushes her towards the bed and throws her into it. He lies on top of her, fitting one leg between hers and holds her wrists beside her head, leaving her totally at his mercy.


    Sasha¡¯s whole body goes rigid. A. naked man is on top of her. No male has ever been this close with her. Her whole face is burning. What was she supposed to do? Is this the moment they should consummate their union?


    Is it going to hurt? Will it fit? Will they have a puppy? She closes her eyes in an attempt to hide her shame and excitement. It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s felt that excitement.


    isor inhales her scent. Before she smelled like something bad, but now she smells like roses and the scent that her feminine center exuded was driving him out of control. It smells delicious. It makes isor close his eyes and draws even closer to her.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t make you scream my name right here and right now because your body has no appeal to me. You skinny girl.¡±


    He lets go of her wrists and gets out of bed, walks to his basket of clothes and dresses as quickly as possible. He couldn¡¯t stay in that room, her scent was driving him insane with want. Without looking at her even once, he leaves.


    Sasha feels her eyes sting and tears fall hot down the sides of her face. Her body was rejected. He doesn¡¯t want her, so why is she here?


    I have nowhere else to go, so I better behave myself and stay out of trouble. She swallows the tears and gets up from the bed. She goes to the basket that Mary gave her and picks up a dress and, after she  ties her hair, she leaves the room.


    In the living room, she finds the three sitting on the sofa and a human handing some papers to Mary.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she says shyly.


    The human responds nothing and continues ignoring her presence, and as soon as Mary picks up the papers, he withdraws from the private area. Mary is the only one who returns the young woman¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Margaret, we¡¯re gonna need to go on a mission. isor, you¡¯ll take good care of Sasha. Right?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any mission for me?¡± He didn¡¯t like the idea of having to babysit the girl.


    ¡°No, this time it¡¯s just me and Margaret,¡± she lies. She does have a mission for him. But she wants him to spend some time with his mate.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Mary walks over to Sasha and kisses her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him scare you, okay?¡±


    Sasha nods.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°May the goddess protect you.¡±


    Margaret rolls her eyes.


    ¡°Your goddess is responsible only for your race, don¡¯t mix us up,¡± she spits and leaves the room, going to her bedroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what she says. May the goddess protect you too, dear.¡±


    Sasha smiles in response and Mary also walks toward her bedroom.


    The young woman walks to the couch and sits down. After a few seconds, isor sighs and leaves too.


    I hope she doesn¡¯t take too long to get back, Sasha thinks and lies down on the small sofa.

 24. Mates, part 4.

    SASHA¡¯S NEVER SEEN SO MANY BOOKS BEFORE


    The weather is great today and Sasha feels her wolf plead to be let out to run free. But what would happen if she did it? A snowke falls from the sky andnds on her nose, melting on her skin. Sasha smiles. She doesn¡¯t have much to do. After Mary left with Margaret, she thought she could spend her time cleaning, but the whole ce is impably clean.


    Behind her, sitting on the couch, her mate is reading a book. She wants to talk, but he has been so rude that Sasha is afraid to even look in his direction.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Just breathe. What¡¯s the worst that can happen? She miles forcibly. She can no longer stand the heavy silence in the room. With hesitant steps, the young woman gets up from her chair and walks to the sofa; she sits next to her mate and inhales his scent. He smells like herbs.


    isor notices she¡¯s restless, but just turns another page in his book. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s paying attention to it, he¡¯s not reading anything, he just doesn¡¯t want to have any kind of interaction with the girl.


    The sound of her restless feet tapping on the floor irritates him slightly, causing him to lose patience, a quality he doesn¡¯t have to begin with. Damn it. He closes the book.


    ¡°Say what you want to say and stop making noise!¡± he growls, but the girl just smiles. She managed to get his attention.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    ¡°A novel.¡±


    ¡°Do you like to read novels?¡±


    ¡°No, I took it just to pass the time, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. I learned how to read, but I can¡¯t read difficult words. In my whole life I¡¯ve only read one book that was given to me by Gu.¡±


    *I don¡¯t need to know that, that¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°I always wanted to know how to write, whenever I was in my den I dreamed that one day I would write a book. And it would be a novel, just like the book Gu gave me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Sasha ignores him again and keeps talking.


    ¡°The book was about the moon goddess, her story. She loved a human man, and it said he was very handsome. I dare to say¡­. That you look a lot like him. The only difference is that he had brown skin and you have fair skin.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this information will change my life, thank you very much,¡± he mocks with a cynical smile.


    ¡°Too bad your personality isn¡¯t like his. He was king, I¡¯m sure he was kind.¡±


    ¡°Apparently you don¡¯t know about the other face of this ¡°kind¡± king.¡±


    ¡°Either way, the goddess fell in love, and it sure was with a good man!¡±


    ¡°Who mistreated his destined male,¡± he rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t know, do not tarnish the image of the goddess¡¯s genuine love, she¡­¡±


    isor gives up, gets up from the couch and holds her hand. She shuts up when she feels his touch on her skin. He begins to walk, forcing her to get up from the couch. He takes her to the room where the mission files are located.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°On the ground floor of the base. Behind that door.¡±


    He lets go of her hand. She immediately misses the contact. He opens the library door that for isor it¡¯s not that heavy, but for humans is almost impossible to open alone.


    He enters the room first and she follows behind. Her eyes widen when she sees shelves and more shelves filled with books.


    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful,¡± Sasha says softly and her legs move by themselves approaching the first shelf.


    She breathes deeply, pleased. With her index finger, she touches the first book. Her hands itch to pick it up and be able to venture into the words written on it. What will be the story behind the cover? Is it a novel? Or something else she¡¯s never seen? Her mind fills with curiosity, but the fear of being punished for taking something without permission makes her lower her hand and her head, sad.


    isor feels her sudden change of feelings and doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Here you will find a lot of books. Especially on this shelf,¡± he walks to the left side of the room and she follows him with her gaze. ¡°They are all rted to lycanthropism, including the story of the goddess and howter all the males Lycan¡¯s were punished by her.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t know about that. What happened?¡±


    isor looks at her and feels something stir in his chest when he sees her eyes shining like that. He looks away.


    ¡°Read it and you¡¯ll know. Below there are books about the other races as well. Vampires, witches¡­ Anyway, I¡¯m not a teacher. If you want, you can take the books and read them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    The joy she feels and her smile are contagious to him and isor finds himself almost smiling. Her mood swings affect him, even against his will. He didn¡¯t particrly care or wanted to see her happy, but he also didn¡¯t wanted to see her sad or miserable because then he would feel it too. It¡¯s annoying. But he didn¡¯t think that the sign of so many books would make her smile like that.


    ¡°I want to start with this book. It was the first one I touched. After that, I¡¯ll pick one from this shelf,¡± she says, still smiling.


    She lifts her gaze to look at him and thank him again, but he¡¯s no longer there. Her smile soon dies. For a brief moment she thought things between them were getting better.


    Sighing, she walks up to the armchair, sits and starts to read.


    Hours fly by without her realizing it. The book is a novel about a romance between a vampire and a human, and with each chapter she finds herself even more excited. When she finished the book, her stomach growled and she could see through the library window that the sky had already gone dark.


    Putting the book back in its ce, she leaves the room and climbs the stairs, entering the second floor. The smell makes her mouth salivate. With shy steps, she walks to the kitchen and finds isor sitting at the table. With only his te.


    isor sees her and expects her to say something, but nothinges out. How annoying, he thinks angrily and then takes the initiative.


    ¡°The tes are over there. The meat is on the stove.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She walks and picks a te. On the stove are threerge pieces of meat. Her mouth fills with water, she has never eaten this type of meat, but the smell is making her want to howl at the moon in thanks.


    ¡°How many should I¡­¡±


    ¡°I divided them in half, they¡¯re all yours,¡± he says with his mouth full.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she picks up the pieces of meat.


    She takes a deep breath inhaling the delicious smell once more and walks to the table, sitting next to isor. She bites the first piece of meat that melts in her mouth and groans in pleasure, isor does his best to pretend like he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°You also know how to prepare it very well¡­¡±


    ¡°Just eat it.¡±


    ¡°I was justplimenting you. Thank you so much for the meal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me, just eat.¡± isor snorts impatiently and eats faster. In less than ten minutes, he finishes his meal, gets up from the table, ces his te in the sink and leaves the kitchen, going to the bathroom to clean his teeth and take a shower.


    A few minutester, Sasha also finishes her meal and the feeling of a full belly is so wonderful that it makes her sigh dreamily. She washes the tes they used and also the pot where isor saut¨¦ed the meat with garlic and onion.


    After drying her hands, she goes to the bathroom to take a shower and brush her teeth with the toothbrush Mary gave her. She wraps herself in the towel and goes to the bedroom she shares with isor. She forgot to pick up her nightgown.


    Upon entering the bedroom, she sees isor already lying on the bed. On his stomach. Naked. But the fact that he¡¯s lying on his stomach helps. She thinks that at least he¡¯s not seeing her only in a towel.


    Poor girl. He is seeing her perfectly; when she removes the towel, her body totally exposed, the marks on her back leave isor surprised.


    That was not a fight, he thinks and lifts his gaze to her neck, which also has a scar from corner to corner. This was definitely done by a silver-coated iron cor. How did she get it?


    His mind wonders, but he still refuses to have any kind of rtionship with her. So knowing about her past was none of his business. Trying to convince himself of that, he turned his head and stared at the wall.


    A few secondster, the mattress sinks with her weight as sheys down. After several minutes, they both fall asleep.

 25. Mates, part 5.

    JEALOUSY? A WALK IN THE FOREST


    One moonter¡­


    The faint rays of sunlight touch Sasha¡¯s delicate face. In just one week, the dark circles below her eyes have faded, the blue tone in her iris is alive, and now she manages to smile carefreely. Since her mate granted her permission to read in the library, her days have been ones of great adventure. Most of the time she sits there, her eyes zed in the sets of words that create a beautiful story. The only time she meets isor is at mealtime, but they don¡¯t exchange a word. For the first four days, she tried to maintain a dialogue, but realized she was talking to herself.


    Talking to a door would be more productive than talking to the man next to her.


    Despite the shy and rare rays of sun, the air released in the sigh of the young girl dances with the wind. It¡¯s still early, when she woke up, isor was no longer inside the room, so she took the opportunity to watch the sky and the forest. How I miss feeling the wind over my snout, she thinks frustratedly as she rests her head on the window frame.


    She decides. she won¡¯t repress herself anymore. Decided to do as she wants and tired of being ignored; she removes the flowery dress from her body. She climbs on the window and looks down. For a human, it would be crazy to jump from the second floor, but Sasha is not human. That was no big deal for her. Taking a deep breath, she feels the cold air coursing through her lungs making her smile at the feeling of freedom.


    Without thinking about anything else, she jumps. She does a flip, her right knee touches the ground, the wind blows and her hair dances at the same pace. Sasha rises and breathes from the fresh airing from the forest once again, feeling the euphoria coursing through her body, her smile huge.


    ¡°Finally. After so long I¡¯ll go¡­¡±


    ¡°I never thought I would see a woman literally fall from the sky, and better yet, onepletely naked!¡± says a dragged male voice, interrupting her and immediately making the young woman¡¯s smile disappear.


    Her whole body tenses, regret hits her hard in the mind, she shouldn¡¯t have undressed in the room. She closes her hands into fists to control the tremor in them.


    ¡°Apparently she is a very rebellious angel, look at how many scars,¡± the officer says, approaching. He takes her hair out of the way, leaving her back fully exposed.


    She doesn¡¯t know what to do, she¡¯s never been in a fight or anything, she doesn¡¯t know how to react, she doesn¡¯t know how to defend herself. The only thing she feels is fear in every fiber of her body. What should I do? She closes her eyes tightly and presses her lips in a straight line so as not to let them tremble with fear.


    If she used her strength against the man, would she be punished? Would isor kill her for hurting one of his own?


    ¡°You have a nice ass,¡± he says and ps her. Sasha immediately starts to cry in fear. ¡°Hey, hey. Shh, my little angel! Let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s very cold out here.¡±


    ¡°isor¡­¡± she cries in thoughts, trying to reach her mate. ¡°Help, please,¡± she repeats over and over in her head and screams as the officer tries to drag her to the base regardless of her reluctance and tears.


    Sasha¡¯s voice reaches isor¡¯s ears, who immediately stops hitting the sandbag stuck in the ceiling of the third floor, in the training room. That¡¯s where he¡¯s been spending most of his time this week, when he hasn¡¯t had any mission to get him out of being in the same environment as his destined.


    ¡°Help me, please. This man stinks of booze¡­ He¡¯s making me dirty¡­¡± isor¡¯s blood boils as he hears the word man and imagines where this man¡¯s hands are touching her body to make her feel dirty.


    Who dared to break into the second floor? He is enraged and starts walking down the stairs, arriving on the second floor and finds no one. Maybe she¡¯s in the library, he thinks and walks quickly once again down two flights of stairs. When he arrives at the library door, his body freezes and his ears are on alert.


    ¡°Let go of me! Please! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to scream so much?¡± The sound of a p fills the entire ce.


    Without hiding the hatred in his gaze, isor turns and faces the scene of Officer Marcos dragging his destined mate by the arms into the officers¡¯ kitchen. His feet take on a life of their own and begin to move toward them. His hand takes on a life of its own and closes in a fist, punching the officer¡¯s jaw, who staggers and falls to the ground. He lifts his hand to his chin and massages. Confused, he turns around and freezes when he sees isor.


    ¡°Mr. isor, why did you hit me?¡± he asks in a trembling voice. isor smells him and all he can smell is wine.


    ¡°Touch her, just one more time,¡± he bends down,ing face to face with Officer Marcos, ¡°And I will hunt you down, torture you, and leave you so the pigs will eat you alive, you worthless horse shit,¡± he says lowly.


    The officer begins to cry, a drunkard who is afraid. None of the officers like isor, first of all because he¡¯s rude and everyone knows he doesn¡¯t like humans. Second, because he is part of the Lycan race.


    Sasha has her whole body shaking. Her eyes are still damp, but she doesn¡¯t cry anymore. Her heart eased as she looked at the menacing figure of isor punching the officer. Officer Marcos begins to crawl in order to get away. isor smiles and stands as the human crawls away.


    As if his brain had been shocked, he finally realizes what he¡¯s done. This makes him close both hands into fists as he turns with a deadly look towards Sasha, but when he sees her crying face, he calms down.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t like her, he can¡¯t stand rapists. He¡¯s not a gentleman, but a no is a no.


    Taking a deep breath to control himself as much as possible, he opens his mouth and talks to her. After a week, Sasha finally hears her mate¡¯s voice again.


    ¡®Why are you naked, girl?¡¯


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to run through the woods, and if I turned while still with the dress¡­. It would tear it,¡± she replies with her head down.


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you transform?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He¡­ I.¡±


    ¡°You could and should have defended yourself! What do you think I am? A¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I was so scared¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± she starts to cry again and isor hates himself for a moment.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t know what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to fight. I don¡¯t know how to hunt. I don¡¯t know how to do anything but how to clean the dried blood off the floor,¡± she sobs and tries to control herself because she doesn¡¯t want to annoy him even more.


    isor begins to walk from side to side and runs his fingers through his hair in order to control himself so as not to explode in anger.


    ¡°What kind of wolf are you, girl? And don¡¯t even tell me you¡¯re a fucking luna cimex because I¡¯ve seen you transformed,¡± he says lower still, but she can feel his anger in every word.


    ¡°I¡­ I am the shame of my father¡¯s pack. I¡¯m a murderer. The red spots on my back are the blood of my brother who died because I was born,¡± she says as her knees grow weak and she falls to the ground. She sees everything, every bad memory of the castle passing through her mind.


    isor decides not to question her further. Now he understood why her parents named her ¡°Bloodstain, bloodstained¡± And even against his will, his heart is sad to see her cry like that. Then he sighs and begins to undress, gettingpletely naked next to her.


    ¡°Come,¡± he draws her attention. As soon as she can focus her eyes on him, her entire face burns with shame.


    ¡°What are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to run in the woods? Hurry up before I change my mind.¡±


    Sasha hurries to get up. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, she couldn¡¯t waste it at all. They both quietly begin to walk out of the base. isor is the first to transform. Sasha finally pays attention to the ck wolf in front of her, and even unintentionally, she remembers her father, who transformed is almost equal to isor, only a little bigger.


    Impatient, isor growls, bringing Sasha back to reality and then she transforms too, the wolf is only two centimeters bigger than the ck wolf. And that intrigues him even more. Who are her parents? Is she the daughter of an alpha? I have never seen or killed such arge female before, usually they are always smaller, he thinks without looking away from Sasha, who starts running through the forest. She is faster than isor, which he does not ept and then they start a race between the two of them to decide who is the fastest.

 26. Mates, part 6.

    A STORMY NIGHT


    ¡°It smells great!¡± Sasha says as she watches isor throw the seasonings into the pot. ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s meat?¡±


    ¡°Moose.¡±


    Happiness seems to overflow from the young girl¡¯s little body. For two days, isor has been more susceptible to interactions with his mate and even though it¡¯s only a few words, only at dinner time, for Sasha, it already makes a total difference. The feeling of loneliness diminished two percent.


    ¡°Go take the tes,¡± he says without looking at her, eyes focused on the meat he¡¯s preparing.


    isor likes to prep the meat with a mix of spices, chopped onion, pepper,tro, garlic and salt. Both the smell and the taste leave him with his mouth salivating. And during that week, isor realized that his mate likes the way he prepares the meat too. Which, in his opinion, made everything simpler, since he would refuse to prepare two kinds of meat.


    ¡°One day will you teach me how to do this?¡± Sasha asks as she approaches the stove and inhales the smell a little more.


    isor does not answer her, just takes the pan out of the fire and walks to the table, distributing the pieces on the tes. He puts the empty pot on the table and sits down, Sasha sits beside him, as usual.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me,¡± she insists, looking at him.


    isor sighs, What¡¯s the reason she wants to make dinner? She doesn¡¯t like what I¡¯m preparing? What¡¯s left to satisfy this female¡¯s pte? And if she doesn¡¯t like it, why doesn¡¯t shein? He looks at her with suspicious eyes, trying to find some answer on her body.  Sasha feels ufortable with that look and, as if she were reading her mates thoughts, she answers him.


    ¡°Where I lived, no one wanted to teach me how to hunt or prepare a meal. The least they interacted with me, the better. I like it better,¡± she says, looking at the meat on her te. Even though I hated the cold and loneliness of my denin my daily life.


    And why was I bothered whether or not she liked the food I prepared? This should be of no importance to me, he rolls his eyes at the thought and takes a deep breath.


    isor remains silent for a few more seconds. All he wanted was just to keep his distance from her. He wanted to be able to kill her, but no, it¡¯s all going the wrong way. Time is passing and now they even talk and he no longer wants to eat without her, making her help by setting the table just to prolong the interaction between them for a few more moments, and he himself distributes the meal in equal parts, and sometimes even puts more on her te. He noticed how much more curves her body had gained in those ten days they were living together, her face now had smiling marks, and in his opinion she became even more attractive, to hisplete despair.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach you how to hunt. I just need to think about which weapon suits you. Uh. Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Look, thanks for your kindness, but I don¡¯t want to hunt like humans. I want to hunt with my own ws.¡±


    ¡°What a pain in the ass you are,¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s much less tiring to shoot the food.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go into the forest tomorrow morning, before the sky is clear. The animals won¡¯t be so attentive.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The smile on Sasha¡¯s face makes isor admire it for a few seconds, however, he then shakes his head to take away the urge to know what her pink lips would taste like.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What happened to you? Like, howe¡­ Why did you end up living with two vampires?¡±


    isor chews very slowly the piece of meat in his mouth. Sasha waited patiently staring at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it at mealtime,¡± he says and bites another piece of meat.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Sasha says and begins to eat as well.


    Dinner goes on in total silence, the only sound is that of the meat being torn by both of their canines. After ten minutes, they both finish their meal and while Sasha washes the dishes, isor puts them in their ce. Even without a word, the young woman is not so alone. And she still has the books. Now she just takes arge amount of books from the library and keeps it in a basket inside the room she shares with isor. He didn¡¯t scold her or anything, just let her do whatever made her morefortable.


    When they finish in the kitchen, Sasha is the first to bathe. She loved getting used to bathing and brushing her teeth every day. Is good feeling clean and not having others wrinkle their noses when she¡¯s around because of her odor.


    She leaves the bathroom already dressed in her white gown. isor did not tell her that that piece of cloth hid her body very little, whenever she sleeps, he stays for a few moments admiring her. But he always scolds himself and turns his back to try to sleep. Now it¡¯s isor¡¯s turn to bathe.


    Sasha sits on the bed and picks up one of the books, she is now starting to read the lycanthropic session books. The first book is about Mahni and Selene. She¡¯s still in the part where they both train for the big day of the contest. When she finishes reading the second page, the door opens and isor enters only with a towel around his waist. Even though she has already gotten used to sleeping with a naked man beside her, Sasha still feels her cheeks heat up whenever he enters the room and takes off his towel.


    Heys down and she smells the air, the smell thates from him is very good. She takes a deep breath and stares him in the eye, so as not to let her eyes go stray and peers into another part of his strong body next to her.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Now can you answer my question?¡±


    isor takes a deep breath. He doesn¡¯t like to remember why he lives here. He thought the whole world knew about this story. But by the looks of it, he was wrong again, his mate did not know his name or his history, even though he is now feared by all races.


    ¡°The moment I was born, I was rejected and expelled from the pack. My mother was used of treason and then they hunted us down. An aunt of mine, her name was Ruby, a luna cimex, she went against everyone to try to defend my mother and me¡­ But what could she do being the lowest being in the whole pack?¡± he says with an anguished smile. ¡°They killed her and left her body unrecognizable. My mother couldn¡¯t run anymore, she couldn¡¯t transform because of me and because of that she ended up breaking her leg. Mary, she couldn¡¯t save her, but she did what my mother asked her to do, and that was to save me. And I¡¯ve been living here ever since, with her and Margaret.¡±


    Sasha cries for him, her heart tightened. His story somewhat resembles hers, where the only people who loved her died so that they could free her from her father¡¯s clutches.


    A bang makes Sasha startle, thunder has cut through the sky and lightning lights the room. The young woman in a leap grabbed isor and hid her face in. his neck. ¡°He¡¯s so warm,¡± she thinks and squeezes him once more. isor widens his eyes for a few seconds, but does not stop her from continuing to hug him.


    A great storm begins outside the base, at every moment lightning and thunder cut through the sky and illuminate the room through the window gaps causing Sasha to squeeze him even tighter. isor holds her at the waist and pulls her away just a little to look at her face. Her eyes are closed tight, her mouth a little open. She fears thunder.


    As if hypnotized, he cannot turn his eyes away from Sasha¡¯s small, heart-shaped lips, and as if they were mas, he also closes his eyes and slowly touches her lips with his own.


    Sasha abruptly opens her eyes a little nervously, but soon closes them again, her mate¡¯s warm lips covering her own, lightly and delicately.


    She opens her mouth a little more, giving passage for his tongue to pass. An explosion of feelings and sensations runs through their bodies, leaving them warm, and Sasha feels for the second time the point between her legs pulsing.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This is her first kiss, but also this is the first time isor kissed such sweet, innocent lips. The assassin surrenders to the charms of the innocent girl and hugs her tighter, bringing their bodies closer and letting her feel his huge erection, that cries out for release. Sasha grabs his shoulders as the kiss gets hotter and hotter. It seems that the reason disappears from the couple, although this is her first kiss, the young woman follows her instincts and mimics the movements he does with his tongue that devours her, leaving her on the verge of copse.


    Memories of the first time he was on top of her like that invade her mind, the memory of him rejecting her body and saying that she has nothing to attract him makes her sad.


    ¡°Stop, please,¡± Sasha asks with an affected voice when isor invades her clothes with his hand and reaches for her breast,. squeezing it lightly and feeling her hard nipple.


    He looks at her a little upset and it seems that reason returns to his body, for he quickly leaves the young woman and sits on the bed with his back to her. They¡¯re both panting. isor tries to get back to normal, Sasha lowers her nightgown and lies down with her back to him.


    The thunder seems to have run out, after a few more minutes, isor also lies down. And the night follows with both their minds boiling with thoughts.

 27. Mates, part 7.

    HUNTING FOR THE FIRST TIME


    Sasha couldn¡¯t sleep. In her mind she wondered what their rtionship would be like if they had consummated the union? Would isor treat her better? Would he be affectionate, loving, devoted to her? These are questions she has no answer for.


    Even though she didn¡¯t sleep, she doesn¡¯t have the courage to see if he¡¯s still asleep. The possibility of him going back on his word is big, after all, she refused him. Will he be cold to me again? Her heart is sad, she does not want to go back to being like they were on her first days there.


    isor can feel sadnessing from his mate, even if he does not want to. He also didn¡¯t sleep a wink during the stormy night. He sighs loudly, drawing Sasha¡¯s attention as she shrinks into the sheets. Without saying a word, he gets up from the bed and leaves the bedroom. He walks to the bathroom and brushes his teeth.


    isor has a cleaning process, especially with his own body. While many only bathe once a week, if he doesn¡¯t have a mission he feels the need to take at least one shower a day and brush her teeth when he wakes up and when he goes to sleep, every day. After wiping the chalk dust from his teeth in the water, he goes back to his bedroom, walks to his basket, picks up a pair of cotton pants and a shirt of the same fabric, gets dressed and finally looks at Sasha.


    ¡°Are you going to hunt in your nightgown?¡± he asks and for some reason he finds the color on her white cheeks cute.


    ¡°Just a second.¡±


    Sasha quickly gets up from the bed and goes to the basket, picks up a flowery dress and runs to the bathroom. She still feels very ashamed of her body, even though he has seen her naked twice. Despite the cold, their bodies have more resistance, they can stay up to eleven hours receiving the extreme cold keeping their body warm. But they¡¯re in their human form.


    After getting dressed, Sasha returns to the bedroom and isor has a dagger in his hand as he looks out the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she says, smiling.


    The relief in the young woman¡¯s heart was immense, knowing that he would keep his word made her happy. isor puts the knife on top of a small table next to his baskets and passes Sasha, leaving the bedroom. She follows him out of the base. He walks in silence for about thirty meters, until he arrives at the entrance of the white forest.


    isor sits at the root of arge tree and Sasha looks at him unintentionally, but before she questions him, he begins the exnation.


    ¡°Wolves live in packs, just like Lycan¡¯s do. And just like ordinary wolves, werewolves hunt in packs. Lycanthropic packs generally have about seven to twelve members. But I guess you already knew that after all.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, no one but Gu spoke to me, but she never exined to me how things work. All I knew was that Gu was obliged to give herself to other males besides her mate. But she was the only one in charge of cleaning, and also thest one to eat. Or lick the remains.¡±


    isor sighs, each day discovering something newing from his mate, even when he doesn¡¯t question her.


    ¡°Anyway, the hierarchy inmon wolf packs is pretty much the same as that of lycanthropes. The difference is, wolves don¡¯t have a boss above all bosses. But let¡¯s focus on the functioning of a pack. The alpha is who makes the decisions, he decides what they will hunt and who will eat when he, his female and the cubs eat, usuallyes the betas and for the omegas only the rectum.¡±


    ¡°By the order you¡¯re telling me, I should be the third to eat. But because of my stains¡­ All I got was contempt. I think what they were trying to do was kill me,¡± she says sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose focus, Sasha!¡± isorins, not trying to be rude, just so she doesn¡¯t get lost in her sad thoughts and memories. He hates feeling her sadness.


    Sasha smiles, catching isor by surprise, this is the first time he¡¯s called her by her name and not by any female-friendly synonym.


    ¡°Without interruption, at the time of the hunt, the alpha searches for the herds and when they notice the presence of the predator they start to run and the oldest and sickest are left behind, and they are the dinner. In the Lycan breed the difference being extremelyrge and countless times stronger, they do not expect the easiest prey to fall behind, the hunting of the Lycan is mostly by the leading couple of the herd.¡±


    Sasha sits at the same root as isor, she has her full attention on him, and isor upon realizing this feels his ergo grow, since he was a child he loves to be right and to people to listen to his knowledge.


    ¡°Have you heard about the lone wolves?¡±


    Sasha shakes her head, and isor smiles inside. He loves the feeling of knowing more than others and that was something that hasn¡¯t changed even after he grew up.


    ¡°In the packs ofmon wolves, even an alpha can be a lone wolf.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the lone wolf is known as a terrorist. The other members stop respecting them and start being afraid of them and this makes them abandon the current alpha. But if any other member demonstrates unnecessary violent characteristics, he is also abandoned by his pack and bes a lone wolf. The only ones who haven¡¯t seen it are the omegas, who are the weakest. On the other hand, in the werewolf race, the lone wolves are the omegas and cimex lunas.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why are the weakest ones abandoned?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not abandoned, they leave of their own free will. Since many years ago, this ss is subjected to the worst things, all the service is on them from cleaning to entertainment. Humiliations are constant, females are used to relieve male hormones and are batting bags of the other females. The males are the servants who have to clean up the dirt and are also the punching bags, in a fight they use them not to hit the others harder. And the worst thing, which is a big burden in deciding to leave the pack, is that if the pack is in danger, they¡¯re the scapegoats, they¡¯re the sacrifices, what¡¯s left behind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°But it is the choice they made.¡±


    Sasha doesn¡¯t respond, after all both he and she are also part of this race. And hunting them won¡¯t make that fact any different.


    But I stepped out of focus, heading back for the hunt. Since you don¡¯t know how to hunt, and it¡¯s your first time, you¡¯ll experience is just like the one of a puppy, which is to. follow the example of ordinary wolves.¡±


    ¡°In this case, hunting the old and sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replies, smiling, but then stops.


    It¡¯s the first time Sasha sees him smiling. In just one day, he calls her by her name and lets out a smile, very beautiful in her opinion.


    isor gets up and starts taking off his clothes, Sasha¡¯s cheeks turn pink and she looks away, gets up and removes her dress by folding it and storing it in the same ce that isor kept his clothes, under the three roots.


    isor transforms and Sasha does the same, for him it is still difficult to ept that she is taller than him in her lupine form, even if it is only two centimeters. isor starts to run, Sasha slows down to follow him. In the race they made a few days ago through the woods, she won.


    After running for only about four minutes, isor finds a herd of elk. Sasha watches with bright eyes, never before had she seen so much food in one ce.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± She mentally asks isor.


    ¡°Walk around so that they notice our presence,¡± he replies and starts to walk around the flock.


    It doesn¡¯t take ten seconds for them to notice the presence of the predator and without waiting another second the herd runs to escape the danger. An old moose can¡¯t keep up with the speed of the younger ones, getting too far behind.


    ¡°Now,¡± isor says and starts to run, ¡°Bite his neck very hard,¡± he orders before reaching the moose.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    isor jumps into his ws at the back of the moose and Sasha does as she is told and bites very hard at its neck, it falls to the ground in agony and struggling with pain. isor releases it and sits down just to watch her kill her prey. Sasha increases the pressure on her bite, taking its life for good.


    The howl released by Sasha¡¯s throat is a thank you to the moon goddess, who wees it as a beautiful song with a smile. The magic is already happening.


    Sasha wags her happy tail, it¡¯s her first hunt.


    ¡°Since we have no pack, we will eat right here. Open its belly with your canines and then your feast is served,¡± he guides in her mind.


    Sasha¡¯s excitement can be felt perfectly by isor and it makes him excited as well. Sasha feels a little difficult when ites to opening the animal¡¯s belly, but in the third attempt she seeds. The animal¡¯s organs are exposed and the smell makes Sasha salivate.


    ¡°By order I can only eat after you.¡±


    ¡°Eat, Sasha.¡±


    They never had this much to eat before each other, but also, they never hunted together, but he doesn¡¯t mind letting her be the first to eat.


    Sasha eats the animal¡¯s liver, heart, and kidneys. Then she leaves and gives way to isor. This is the first time both of them are eating in their lupine forms. isor tries his best not to demonstrate how upset he is. He prefers a thousand times the meat being prepared with the spices. He is not interested in any organ, he just mouths the animal¡¯s trough and removing the skin, he begins to eat the meat. Sasha delights back in the organs.

 28. Mates, part 8.

    OCCISOR ADMITS BEING ATTRACTED TO HER


    Three dayster¡­


    It¡¯s been thirteen days since Mary and Margaret went on a mission in another country.


    Thirteen days since isor and Sasha were left alone under the same roof and sharing the same room, sleeping in the same bed. isor feels his body strange, his mind and hormones all in aplete mess. At that time Sasha¡¯s body has changed a lot, now it has more curves, her bottom is bigger and her breasts are fuller and these changes do not go unnoticed by the eyes of the hunter in isor.


    Amazing how in just thirteen days her body went from being malnourished to being so damn hot. isor, since her rejection, feels his hands sting with the immense desire to squeeze the warm and soft meat of her beautiful body.


    Sasha in turn also feels like touching her mate¡¯s strong, warm body, but she doesn¡¯t want to be an object in his hands, which he will use and then discard. She misses Mary, though her rtionship with isor has improved by a million times since she left. For exactly three days they¡¯ve been practicing hunting. And today was no different, instead of eating in the evening, they ate in the morning.


    The night wind passes through the bedroom window carrying with it the fresh scent of the snow. Sasha is sitting by the window admiring the sky, the stars are very bright and it¡¯s a full moon. It was very rare the times when the young woman could admire the moon, sleeping in a basement had no benefits at all. After a few more seconds she decides to close the window and walks to the bed, blows out the candle and sits down on the bed.


    Her heart is at war with her brain, and the reason is nothing less than isor. She doesn¡¯t know what to think about him anymore. When he met her, he wanted to kill her anyway, then he was just cold and insensitive, he called her skinny and unattractive and in just a few days it seems that the isor she knew before no longer exists. Now he¡¯smunicative, polite and even kind. He doesn¡¯t get annoyed anymore when she tells him something about her past or some plot she read about in some book. He¡¯s been a real prince to her, and she wasn¡¯t prepared for this sudden change.


    Sasha always notices how excited her mate gets every time he goes all know-it-all and corrects her, and the moment this happens the most is when she picks up a book with difficult words and needs his help to understand them.


    isor lets the cold water fall on his head as a way to calm his hormones down. He didn¡¯t want to be in this situation, he didn¡¯t want to have found her, he just wanted to continue with his hunt for the races, make his name feared, spread terror to every being who one day rejected him. He didn¡¯t want to feel a painful fucking erection every time he wakes up in the middle of the night and sees her sleeping by his side, her nightgown almost transparent. At that moment, he feels as if he were a human teenager because just by looking at the woman¡¯s mouth, his limb bes alive and he pulses with great desire to feel how good the girl¡¯s mouth was going to suck him.


    Turning off the shower, isor dries himself off, wraps the towel around his waist and walks into the bedroom. He does the same process as always and lies on the bed. Sasha looks at him, but his eyes are closed. He doesn¡¯t want to see her if he doesn¡¯t know if he can control himself.


    Filling up with courage, Sasha approaches isor and touches his still damp hair from the bath. The touch makes isor open his eyes abruptly and he sits on the bed looking at her with a confused and suspicious look.


    ¡°Wha¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to know if your hair is soft,¡± she replies with her eyes closed and her face all red.


    isor says nothing, just stares at her for a few seconds. And to her surprise, he takes her hand and lifts it up to his hair. Sasha opens her eyes and sees him staring at her so deeply that she feels like she is naked and totally exposed to him. isor raises his hand and also touches Sasha¡¯s hair. She widens her eyes.


    ¡°I also want to know if your hair is soft,¡± he says with a small smile, and it makes Sasha¡¯s heart race.


    They stand like this, looking at each other while one strokes the other¡¯s hair. And right now, it¡¯s like nothing but the two of them exists. Everything is just a nk space where they are the only source of heat. isor lowers his hand to Sasha¡¯s face, that closes her eyes and enjoys the feel of his warm hand on her skin. I have waited so long for this touch, it¡¯s so warm, she thinks, but she doesn¡¯t close her thoughts, allowing isor to hear them too.


    isor answers nothing, nor does he understand what is happening to him. If they said that in the near future he would have a destined mate and that he would ept her as his mate, and that he would be so attracted to her, he would kill the person without a second thought. But now, here he is. With an outmatched heart in his chest and with an enormous desire to taste once again the sweet lips of his mate.


    A woman who tried to steal his food, who refused to fight for her own survival. A woman who came in smelly and malnourished, with no sparkle in her eyes and no smile marks on her face. A sad being to be looking at.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he praises her with open thoughts, and upon hearing it, her cheeks turn pink again. And again. isor finds it cute.


    ¡°You¡¯re also very handsome, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you,¡± she confesses with her face all red, nuzzling at his warm hand.


    isor¡¯s smiling, proud of himself. It¡¯s gratifying to see his female¡¯s admiration for him. Although he never cared what the females think about his appearance, he feels his ego re up knowing that exactly this female, his female, finds him beautiful.


    Without thanking her for thepliment, isor closes his eyes and calmly draws her face closer to his. Their breaths mingle and this makes Sasha¡¯s body fill with anxiety, both their hearts pounding inside her chest. Their lips touch, calmly, just experimenting with each other, Sasha opens her mouth a little, giving way to her mate¡¯s warm tongue. One explores the other¡¯s mouth, the heat between them spreading throughout their bodies.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Sasha grabs isor¡¯s shoulders, wanting to get closer, the young man in response hugs the woman¡¯s thin waist and brings her closer to him. Sasha¡¯s hard nipples rub against isor¡¯s broad, strong chest, making them both shiver and deepen the kiss further. isor lowers his hands to Sasha¡¯s legs and makes her open them, making their sexes graze. Sasha feels the point between her legs throb violently, the smell of her sex making isor¡¯s dick throb even more.


    The kiss stops for shortness of breath, the quick breaths and the warm air between them make their faces blush. isor hugs her and forces her to rest her head on his shoulder, which she does without blinking. She hugs him and feeling him so close makes her so happy.


    After recovering his breath, isor goes against his ideas and puts everything out.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what the moon goddess has in mind, I don¡¯t know what she wanted when she destined us. I¡¯m a murderer, a traitor, as they call me. I¡¯m a cold person who hates practically everything in the world. I¡¯m a rejected, but now I¡¯m also a destined mate. For a long time I thought you wouldn¡¯t exist. At the end of the day¡­ What could a rejected possibly give to his mate? Mary always insisted that you existed and that I should ept you, but I was always averse to those ideas and vowed to kill you as soon as I saw you.¡±


    isor shuts up as he feels his mate¡¯s tense body, then begins to caress her back. Which makes her rx.


    ¡°When I saw you transform, I thought it would be the most exciting fight, I had never seen a female with the color red on her back and never one so big. The first thing I noticed when I saw you was some of your scars and my first thought was that they were the result of battles. I was wrong. I fall to my knees in front of you, and right now that¡¯s how I feel. You messed up my life, my ns. You made me want to feel what love is. When I called you skinny¡­ It wasn¡¯t what I really thought, I really wanted to have you with both my tongue and my dick. But I refused to admit it,¡± he pauses and smells Sasha¡¯s neck. ¡°I, from the beginning, always thought you¡¯re hot.¡±

 29. Mates, part 9.

    THE CONSUMMATION OF THE UNION


    Who says a broken, violent, wounded, cold heart can¡¯t be loved?


    A rejection that creates a predator and a promise that gives birth to a murderer, both broken and without choice from their past, now finally together. The goddess smiles, her n is already entering the second phase. Zeus also only observes, he entrusted Selene with the future of his precious humans and Selene has a duty to protect his precious species, the esteemed inheritances from the only man he ever loved.


    The night of bright stars and full moon witness the magic of love within the base, the whistle of the wind is like a romantic symphony further increasing the mood among the chosen of the moon goddess.


    isor stops cuddling on Sasha¡¯s back and carefullyys her belly up on the bed, kneeling between her legs. Without breaking eye contact, the young woman¡¯s face flushed with excitement and shame makes her even more attractive to the eyes of the young man who, going against himself, exposed himself and epted the fact that he loves his destined mate.


    Leaning on one hand, with the thumb of the other, he touches her mouth that is now red because of his kisses.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a more beautiful female,¡± he whispers, pulling out a shy smile from Sasha. ¡°You¡¯re so delicate, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll break you in half if I use a little more force.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    ¡°I know, but here and now¡­¡±


    They kiss once again and burst into thousands of sensations. isor now kisses her with more ardor, the sounds are like a trigger for them to kiss with more fervor. Their tongues meeting together make their intimacy throb with desire. They kiss slowly. The intensity in isor¡¯s gaze makes the heat inside Sasha grow even more.


    ¡°You¡¯re just mine, and you deserve me to treat you like a real queen,¡± he lowers his head and kisses her neck. ¡°My female,¡± he kisses the other side of her neck. ¡°My wife,¡± he kisses her chin. ¡°My queen.¡±


    ¡°Make me yours, I want to feel you,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll make you scream my name, hottie,¡± the smug smile on isor¡¯s face gives Sasha a small smile.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disappointed,¡± she teases him and he epts the challenge with a smirk.


    Leaning on his knees, isor takes the hem of her nightgown and slowly begins to lift it, with each piece of skinpletely exposed he feels his mouth watering. Sasha lifts her back so that he canpletely remove the thin piece of transparent white fabric from her body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Completely exposed, she feels a tingling in every millimeter of her body. Her chest rising and falling as she breathes, her nipples hard, her legs spread and with nothing impending isor¡¯s clear vision of her feminine center.


    isor runs his fingers on her body until he reaches the valley of her breasts and she squeezes the sheets with the heat that only his touch leaves on her sensitive skin.


    ¡°Perfect,¡± he whispers and then bends down.


    Sasha can¡¯t hold the shy moan that escapes her throat.


    Onerge, warm hand massages the young woman¡¯s left breast, while his warm mouth sucks on the other. He licks and sucks, making Sasha squirm even more. This pleasure never felt for her before is driving her to insanity. isor switches breasts, Sasha moans again, and it makes him increase the pressure. After doing a good job on her breasts, he looks at her face, which looks at him all flushed and breathless. He leans over her and bites her ear, making her shiver.


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to hold back the moans when I suck there,¡± he whispers in a deep voice sending tremors through Sasha¡¯s entire body as he touches your hot, wet flesh.


    ¡°What¡­ Are you talking about?¡± Her voicees out broken.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know, my wolf.¡±


    With a hungry look, isor descends his mouth on a trail of wet kisses that began in the valley of her breasts and only stopped at her belly, leaving traces of heat that spread throughout her body and concentrated all over the pulsating point between the young woman¡¯s legs. isor lifts her legs to support them on his shoulders and kisses between her thighs, causing yet another groan to be released by his mate.


    Sasha closes her eyes as she stares into the eyes of a hunter looking at her as if about to devour her. He licks her slowly, starts ying with his tongue through her lips, then with the tip of his tongue looking for the most sensitive point, her little button. And when he finds it, Sasha squirms with pleasure. As if lost, her hands create a life of their own and grab his hair, pulling him closer to her intimacy.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! AHHHHHHH¡± Sasha screams and closes her legs over isor¡¯s ears, leaving him deaf for a few moments.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Keep them wide open, love,¡± he says, spreading her legs again and holding them on the bed.


    Without further ado, he goes back to doing the work with a hot, damp tongue, making Sasha scream at the insane heat that spreads over her body. isor intensifies the short, quick licks on her clitors causing her to scream as her body feels something it never did before. The taste that flows through isor¡¯s mouth is the sweetest he¡¯s ever experienced in his entire life. He licks his lips and again positions himself over Sasha.


    ¡°Now, you will shout my name,¡± he says with conviction.


    He did not expect for her to recover from her orgasm, decided not to wait so that the pain could be lessened as much as possible. isor brushes his dick over her small entrance.


    Sasha¡¯s body tenses, and isor notices it. He lifts his gaze and looks at her, and with a calm kiss, once again delighted with her lips and her taste.


    isor swallows his mate¡¯s groans of pain as he enters her little by little, stopping along the way to get her used to the feeling. The hot blood running through the young woman¡¯s opening makes him nervous.


    ¡°Am I hurting you?¡± he asks, stopping himself from moving.


    ¡°Go.., On, please,¡± she asks, returning his kiss. Her hands go to the male¡¯s back and start scratching him.


    isor does as his gorgeous female asks, as he is swallowed entirely by the soft, warm, wet pussy squeezing him, he stops the kiss and the hoarse moaning released through his mouth is heard as music in Sasha¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Can I¡­ Can I move now?¡±


    Sasha responds by moving her hips, making him understand what she wants. And without disappointing her, he starts to move. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt her, he¡¯s controlling himself as much as possible. Sasha¡¯s moans and isor¡¯s sweat begins to trickle down their foreheads once more. The smell of them together is all over the room.


    ¡°More¡­ Faster,¡± Sasha moans.


    isor obeys her. Sasha¡¯s moans are almost at the same level of screaming, isor stops, takes one of her legs and puts it over his shoulder, going even deeper and deeper and deeper still. He alternates the speed of his hops and every time he slows down, his ears are filled with grumblesing from her.


    ¡°My name is Rodolf,¡± he says in her ear and begins to invest even faster against her. ¡°Shout the name of the male who¡¯s fucking you,¡± he orders.


    Sasha writhes on the bed, feeling her body closer and closer to the cliff. Everything around her burns, the feeling of explosion makes her scream loudly.


    ¡°RO-ROODOLF!¡± she screams and feels as if she¡¯s falling again.


    isor invests a few more times and also groans loudly, his mate¡¯s name on his lips as he fills her with all his thick sperm.


    He pulls out of her and lies down. They smile. isorys on his side, hugging her. Sasha smiled as she felt her mate¡¯s hands hugging her and pulling her closer.


    He is being so affectionate, she thinks with enormous happiness.


    ¡°I love you,¡± isor whispers in Sasha¡¯s ear.


    ¡°And I love you,¡± she whispers back with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Can we go again?¡± Sasha asks shyly.


    isor smiles maliciously and climbs up and over his beloved, resuming all the tangle of delicious sensations they felt.


    The smell of love, the union of destinies. The journey of salvation, love will fix everything. Just as Selene decreed between the lines of her promise.

 30. Mates, part 10.

    MARGARET PROMISES REVENGE


    Two dayster¡­


    The moon brought with it calm winds, the sky with several stars, a pleasant night, but no one watched. In the snow only the footprints of two middle-structure women were left behind, the direction they headed was directly to the base.


    ¡°Wee,dies Van Helsing,¡± an officer greets them.


    Mary and Margaret  just nod their heads and enter the base, quickly climb the flights of stairs and are already passing through the entrance door on the second floor that is private to the Van Helsing family.


    ¡°I thought you two had moved,¡± isor says sitting on the couch looking at them with a serious face.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s sweet. You missed us, huh?¡± Mary drops her bags on the floor and walks to the couch and squeezes isor¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know,¡± he says as he smiles and removes Mary¡¯s cold hands from his cheeks.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sasha?¡± Mary questions as she sweeps the room with her eyes.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s already seven feet below the¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the shower,¡±  isor rolls his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m d you came back safely, Margaret,¡± he says mockingly.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Margaret says. Son of a bitch! He swore he was going to kill her and now he¡¯s brought this scum¡¯s female into the base, she thinks.


    During the mission, she was about to explode in anger, she knew that the mission was isor¡¯s and she also knew that it only took so long for the two of them to have more privacy. The urge to scream, torture and kill Sasha was great, but she couldn¡¯t go against Mary. And now, apparently, even isor is defending that woman. Which makes Margaret even angrier.


    ¡°Every day I get more and more thrilled with the love between you,¡± Mary says, leaning against the sofa and unzipping the zipper of her leather jacket.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my bedroom, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Turning her back, Margaret picks up her bag and sets off to walk to her bedroom, but before she opens the door, the bathroom door is opened revealing Sasha in a see-through nightgown, the young vampire doesn¡¯t fail to notice the wolf¡¯s body in front of her. She has more curves now, she thinks and looks at her angrily.


    ¡°Is that how you intend to seduce him? Wearing a whore¡¯s outfit?¡± she asks, looking the girl up and down.


    Sasha doesn¡¯t like Margaret¡¯s looking at her like that, but she also doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words.


    ¡°What¡¯s a slut?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡± Her incredulous gaze doesn¡¯t change Sasha¡¯s actions at all. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± Margaret takes a deep breath to calm thetent anger in her being, and as she inhales she smells isor mixing with Sasha¡¯s scent. ¡°You¡¯ve already been to bed with him, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t expect an answer, she just opens the door to her bedroom and enters, then closes the door with a great force causing the surrounding walls to shake and that makes Sasha a little scared.


    If she¡¯s here, then so is Mary, she thinks cheerfully and walks quickly to the room where she sees Mary sitting smiling while talking to isor.


    ¡°Wee back, Mary,¡± Sasha draws her attention with a big smile.


    ¡°Oh! Thank you dear,¡± the oldest smiles at the young woman and turns her gaze to isor.¡± You could follow her example, right, isor?¡± she ps him on the shoulder and he onlyughs. ¡°I miss the time when you smiled when I arrived at the base after some mission, it was the warmest reception.¡± Mary gets up from the couch and walks to Sasha. ¡°Thank you dear, I am back,¡± she ends smiling.


    Despite Mary¡¯s cold body, Sasha feels warm and very dear in her arms. She reminds her of Gu¡¯s affections.


    Mary smells isor exuding from Sasha¡¯s body and her smile increases even more, but she says nothing.


    ¡°Come on, honey, I brought you lots of stuff,¡± she pulls her by the hand and sits on the couch.


    Mary returned from the mission with threerge bags, one with her belongings and two she brought from traveling with many things for Sasha. The red-eyed vampire opens the first bag and arge amount of clothes make Sasha¡¯s eyes widen, she grabs it one by one. Dresses, skirts, pants. Most of them are dresses. A women¡¯s leather overcoat, choir pants and boots.


    ¡°They¡¯re all so beautiful,¡± she says emotionally as she smoothes the soft fabric of the garments.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s sure gonna look great in them, right, isor?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t get more beautiful,¡± he says and thement makes Mary smile widely and Sasha¡¯s face turns red. ¡°Jokes aside, the dresses that will look beautiful being used by you, who are the real beauty.¡±


    What the hell happened to isor in just fifteen days? Selene was very quick, Mary thinks, watching them. He¡¯s gentler now, he hasn¡¯t done anything rude, he praised her, what a breakthrough! Mary¡¯s silly smile is that of a mother proud of her son, even though her son does not see her as a mother.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the second bag.¡±


    Mary hands the bag to Sasha. Inside the bag are creams for her skin and her hair, ab, some ornaments that she doesn¡¯t even know how to use and also two notebooks. Among all things this was what drew the girl¡¯s attention the most. She opens one of the gray cover notebooks and sees pages in white.


    ¡°What are they for?¡± she asks, looking at isor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a diary, darling,¡± Mary answers even though the question was not addressed to her. ¡°In it you will be able to write anything, a random thought, a feeling that you do not want anyone else to know, what happens to you in your daily life, or else, write about your past and what it means to you. In short, it is a small book where you decide its content and no one but you will read it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Sasha smoothes the cover of the notebook, ¡°Putting what I think in words is certainly wonderful, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Mary asks in order to know what made her sad.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn how to write,¡± she says sadly, looking at the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± isor says. Sasha looks at him with emotional eyes, the joy she feels makes him happy too, and she is making the most of that joy. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll learn fast.¡± Sasha¡¯s smile is huge. ¡°After all, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to be teaching you.¡±


    ¡°So coy¡± Mary says, smiling.


    ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning¡±


    ¡°But what about hunting?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already learned, our lesson ended when today you managed to capture and kill the leader of the herd with your own strategy.¡±


    ¡°Were you teaching her how to hunt?¡± Mary asks. isor nods. ¡°What gun did you give her?¡±


    ¡°We hunted in our lupine form, she said she didn¡¯t want to hunt like humans.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Mary smiled inside, Sasha managed to get him to transform again. They were making progress.


    ¡°Mary,  I want you to have Officer Marcos transferred.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He touched Sasha, when I arrived he even hit her.¡±


    Mary widens her eyes and directs them to Sasha who has her head down and a lump formed in her throat, she is holding on so as not to cry again.


    ¡°You hit him back, right?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know how to defend herself, so I had to assume that role.¡±


    Mary sighs, the sadness in the young woman¡¯s face is notorious. Mary hunts in her mind the memories of when she saw a ragged girl in the pack of the genuine alpha, and now needs to confirm.


    ¡°Sasha.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she looks at Mary.


    ¡°Are you part of the genuine alpha pack?¡±


    Sasha¡¯s chest rose and fell slowly, as the sigh of sadness. It wasn¡¯t easy to remember that fact, even though she couldn¡¯t change it, she wished she could forget it.


    ¡°Yes, I am the genuine¡¯s daughter, his shame to be exact,¡± she replies and a tear falls from her eyes.


    ¡°It was to be expected,¡± Margaret enters the room.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in your bedroom?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the hunger after fifteen days without eating. So, daddy¡¯s little shame, what are you doing here? You¡¯re here to infiltrate, aren¡¯t you? Set an ambush and kill the traitor of his kind, or¡­¡±


    ¡°I only came to this town because Gu sent me, she said this would be the safest ce for me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you trying to fool, girl?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Mary is intrigued.


    ¡°On the day of thest fight between the alphas, Gu and Bruno gave their lives so I could flee. She said no one woulde looking for me in a hunter¡¯s town. ¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the reason for your escape.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been born, the stains on my back represent my brother¡¯s blood, who should be alive, not me. I endured all kinds of humiliation and torture, my father never forgave me and my mother also hated me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you poor thing. Do you really think I¡¯m going to believe this little sad story?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Margaret,¡± isor growls, startling her.


    ¡°Go on, dear,¡± Mary strokes Sasha¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It was decided that the winner of the fight would have the right to mate with me and after a male cub was born, he¡¯d kill me. The cub was going to be the one who would take the ce of heir.¡±


    isor closes his hands in a fist, the urge to hunt even more the damned lycanthropes has increased by a hundredfold.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came into your lives like that,¡± she can¡¯t hold her sobs. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to live like that anymore. I couldn¡¯t stand the smell of blood anymore. Watching humans being tortured¡­ See Gu all purple and with broken teeth whenever an alpha spends the night there.¡±


    ¡°You and your fake tears¡­¡±


    ¡°I said shut the fuck up!¡± isor speaks loudly, taking the three by surprise.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Have you forgotten that I am the eldest?¡± she asks in disgust. ¡°Respect me, you¡­¡±


    ¡°To hell with your age and respect, try to respect my mate if you don¡¯t want to get in a fight where you will lose badly.¡±


    Margaret shuts up, her eyes watering with hatred. This is not the end, she promises herself and leaves the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her words, dear, just give her a little more time. I will teach you self-defense, all your mate knows you will too,¡± Mary says gently, smiling. ¡°You want to learn, Sasha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes shine, finally she is being taught to be independent.


    ¡°Great. After writing sses, we¡¯ll start with self defense.¡±


    And then, as Margaret corroded with rage, the three of them went to their rooms to sleep.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Well, Mary went to sleep, but Sasha and isor¡­

 31. The Enemy, part 1.

    WITH NO INFORMATION, A REQUEST FOR PEACE


    The air within the castle ruled by the genuine alpha was thick. The violence emanated from the most powerful being of the Lycan race, the omegas were not aware of being the punching bags and were sumbed because they did not have enough time that their fragile bodies needed to heal themselves and consequently the cimexs, mates of these omegas, were also dying.


    The search for Bloodstain was daily, from the light between the clouds to the highest peak of the moon. For fifteen days the wolves hunted for her, hunger leaving the situation of the lower beings in the hierarchy even more critical. The strongest relieve themselves by judging even more of the weakest.


    The genuine alpha, Kratos, felt frenzied. Although the casualties by the traitor of the species have ceased in these two weeks, the vampire attacks have not stopped happening. The witches, on the other hand, showed no interest in this war. It was leading both of them to extinction. And Kratos¡¯ murderous violence wasn¡¯t helping to keep the species alive at all.


    If defending and at the same time tracking the shame of his being was leading him to insanity. torture  the humans was not enough, mating with the genuine lunam was not satisfying him, killing the vampires was something dull and very annoying. The wizards have tried to get in touch, but the he murdered all the messengers without listening to what they had to say.


    Every day the hatred of all, in all the packs that still existed, grew more and more every day. Lycanthropes are disgusted by witches and think they¡¯re superior to vampires. What about the humans? They were like gues that needed to be broken.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± cries the genuine alpha, throwing a chair that crashes when ites into contact with the wall.


    The hatred of having his ns ruined is making Kratos more and more violent. The genuine lunam, Kathe, stopped trying to get close to her mate.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the genuine beta Lacios catches Kratos¡¯ attention, who now also heads the meeting table against the stone wall.


    ¡°Did you find her?¡± he asks hopefully.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°What do you need, then? Your ipetence is no longer enough.¡±


    ¡°Two princesses of the witch race are here, genuine.¡±


    ¡°This will be the first time I will kill a princess.¡± Kratos smiles and starts walking to the reception room being followed by Lacios.


    Princess Ang¨¨le Benoit is the eldest daughter and heir to the sovereignty of witches. She is eighteen years old, her hair is red and her eyes amber. A thin, upturned nose, round face.  Her essence is the magic of nature, but thanks to the Blue Belle jewel, passed down from generation to generation, it also has powers of illusion and speed. The witches¡¯ race has five princesses, and each one has a jewel, namely:


    ?The Pink Star, the jewel of invisibility.


    ?The Blue Belle, the illusion jewel and speed.


    ?The Moussaieff, the jewel of the portals.


    ?The Hope Spinel, the jewel of transformation.


    ?And the Rockefeller, the jewel of sounds.


    Unlike wolves and vampires, the witch race does not live for that long and has no keen physique and senses. A witch¡¯s life is for an average of three hundred years only.


    ¡°What¡¯s a princess doing here, in a wolf¡¯s territory?¡± Kratos questions, standing in front of the female figure.


    Ang¨¨le lowers the hood of her ck coat and he sees that the rumors do justice to the beauty of the first princess. Despite the disgust he feels for her race, Kratos admitted only to himself that the princess would be a good fuck. Her curves are plentiful and are well exposed over the blue colored dress glued to her body.


    ¡°Since none of the messengers have returned, I have personallye to speak to¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought your kind was smarter, I don¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± he interrupts in a rude way.


    ¡°All I want is to end this war. Look around you, we¡¯re practically wiped off the face of the earth. What¡¯s the point of continuing with¡­¡±


    ¡°I will fight until there is no witch or vampire contaminating this soil. You are worms and do not deserve to breathe the same air as me and my pack,¡± he says, crossing his arms and staring at her threateningly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bigger fool than I thought. You can¡¯t see anything but your own.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he steps forward, but the princess doesn¡¯t move, stays steady in her ce, her head high. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, do you really think I¡¯ll make any deal whatsoever with this disgusting race of yours? Don¡¯t make meugh, you scum.¡±


    ¡°Come one more step closer to the princess and I¡¯ll rip your head off, you stinking dog,¡± Lorraine threatens Kratos, who only looks at her from head to toe.


    Lorraine Benoit is the second princess, bearer of the Moussaieff jewel. Besides, she¡¯s the head of Ang¨¨le¡¯s personal guard. Her hair is blond, her eyes are blue and her face is shaped like her older sister¡¯s, however, she is taller.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? This is my territory, I will not allow threats from a half-mouthed princess¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a wretch who doesn¡¯t even care about his own kind,  who is on the verge of extinction and yet prefers to keep shedding even more blood, you¡¯re an ass!¡±


    ¡°You bitch, what do you want? As far as I can remember, this war started because of you!¡±


    ¡°We are not here to deal with the past,¡± Ang¨¨le says, interrupting the discussion between her sister and the genuine alpha. ¡°My people are tired of this war, we want to live in peace, to see our children grow.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯ll rip each and every one of you heads off and I¡¯ll start now!¡±


    In a matter of seconds, Kratos changes to his lupine form, growling and preparing to attack the princesses.


    ¡°Eventually you will fall,¡± Ang¨¨le says and signals to her sister.


    ¡°Patent portae eu regnum,¡± Lorraine recites the words of her jewels charm.


    A light blinds everyone in the room, and in less than two seconds the princesses are already back in their castles. Far away from the lupine territory.


    Kratos returns to his human form, his hatred increasing even more. Without Bloodstain¡¯s womb he will not have his heir, and without an heir, the goddess will triumph over him, and he will do anything to stop it.


    He walks naked through the halls. And even though he¡¯s got a great body, to his servants, he¡¯s just a walking trash. Kratos goes to his bedroom, he wants to relieve himself somehow. And human blood is not enough.


    The genuine lunam has juste out of the bath and isbing her hair. Her ears detect the sounds of footsteps approaching and she smells her hateful mate from afar. Kratos opens the door to his den with a bang, and closes it the same way. Kathe doesn¡¯t dare look at him, but she is surprised when his big hands pull her by the wrists and she is thrown brutally on the bed.


    ¡°Open up to me, now,¡± Kratos says rudely.


    Kethe says nothing, just lifts her dress and spreads her legs for him. He enters her without another word, without caressing her. He only stops when she touches his face, seeking some sort of affection.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t want affection, he doesn¡¯t want hugs, he doesn¡¯t want words, he doesn¡¯t want anything but his heir. The years are passing, and watching all his effort go down the drain is making him show even his mate his darkest side.


    A side that Kathe had never seen before, at least not with her.


    Patent portae eu regnum: open the gates of the witches¡¯ kingdom

 32. Mates, part 11.

    MARGARET AND SASHA FIGHT


    One moonter¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± isor says, making circr motions on Sasha¡¯s nipple.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect,¡± she smiles and pulls her mate¡¯s head for one more kiss.


    It has only been a few minutes since the sky cleared over the gray clouds. With almost a month of coexistence, it can be said that both of them have changed and evolved. Sasha now knows the fight of the eight guns, learned it even faster than isor. In one day, he learned all the bases of defense and she, in just one day, learned the bases of defense and attack.


    Their rtionship couldn¡¯t be warmer. isor has been affectionate and kinder. A perfect mate, he¡¯s everything Sasha ever wanted. But he is only like that with her, with anyone else he continues to be cold and rude. She tried to talk to him about stopping killing the wolves, but the look he cast at her made her shut up right away.


    It¡¯s not because he epted me that he had ceased to be a traitor. Although¡­ I also betrayed my race, I ran away and left Gu and Brunno behind, these were the thoughts that Sasha had upon receiving isor¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Hey, time to get up,¡± Mary knocks on the bedroom door.


    ¡°Better get going,¡± Sasha smiles and gets up from the bed.


    She now, like her mate, sleeps naked. But also, every night they make sex, so it¡¯s better to be naked than get her clothes ripped off.


    isor pulls her back to bed and stays on top of her.


    He softly kisses her neck and descends, with each kiss a shiver is sent to the center of Sasha¡¯s legs. The hungry eyes of a wolf stare directly at her pink nipples and he takes one on his mouth. While sucking on one, his hand massages the other. Sasha¡¯s hands squeeze the sheets in an attempt to control herself, heat spreading all over her body.


    Sasha spreads her legs, leaving isor better between them. He smiles, he achieved his goal of provoking his mate. He brushes his cock over her entrance, stimting her most sensitive point. A long sigh is released from Sasha¡¯s mouth that resounds like music in isor¡¯s ears. And now, without saying a word, he gets up from the bed, leaving her panting and red-faced. The smell of her excitement fills the entire room.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to keep Mary waiting,¡± he says, smiling mischievously and going to hisundry basket.


    Sasha growls under her breath, and lies still a few more seconds catching her breath.


    ¡°Come now,¡± isor pulls her by the arm, forcing her to get up.


    She grunts, making isorugh. She takes her nightgown and puts on one of her dresses. They leave the bedroom together.


    Margaret is already sitting on the couch, Mary is by the window.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± isor and Sasha said together.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Mary replies and turns in front of them. ¡°You two took forever to get out of the room.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her fault, she didn¡¯t want to get out of bed. She¡¯szy,¡± isor says and Sasha ps his arm.


    ¡°It was his fault, he wouldn¡¯t let me out of bed!¡±


    ¡°I had to pull you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault my legs got¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough already. What are the missions, Mary?¡± Margaret talks impatiently with the scene in front of her.


    Seeing the smile on isor¡¯s face, her younger brother, was supposed to make her happy and she hated herself for only being able to feel anger. She wants things to go back to the way they were, just the three of them. Three traumatized people, one family of predators. And for Margaret, that family had no ce for a runaway bitch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your honeymoon will have to wait. I can no longer take over the missions in isor¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°You said they weren¡¯t sending me any missions.¡±


    ¡°You needed a vacation, honey, don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°Mary,¡± Margaret calls her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you reported to the government that Sashanis here? They took it without saying anything?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Mary looks at Sasha who is confused by Margaret¡¯s questions. ¡°I haven¡¯t told them yet. She had to get used to being here first¡­¡±


    ¡°So the n is to let her stay here, being supported by our work while she does nothing besides fucking around and reading my books?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth, Margaret!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna give my money a bitch who doesn¡¯t even¡­¡±


    ¡°No one asked you to do that. I make more money than you. I can very well take care of my female,¡± isor says, leaving Margaret stunned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need your money, she has mine and the next time you¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, my children, there is a solution for everything.¡± Mary gets involved. ¡°I¡¯ll write to the government, Sasha will work with us. She¡¯s already being trained.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to put her at risk, Mary.¡±


    ¡°So fighting these races is a risk to your little Sasha but not to me and Mary?¡± Margaret rolls her EYES. ¡°You disappoint me every day.¡±


    ¡°You and Mary, unlike her, wanted to run these rich people and you trained me. So you  darepare yourself to her, you vampire¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you¡¯re not kids anymore,¡± Mary makes them both shut up.


    ¡°Mary,¡± Sasha calls her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. I¡¯m sorry. But I don¡¯t ever want to see blood again.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the little princess is afraid of blood,¡± Margaret mocks, making isor growl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± he says, smoothing his mate¡¯s knee that smiles shyly.


    Margaret rolls her eyes so as not to see the scene of affection between the two.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just notify the government of your arrival at the base, I¡¯ll have to report how you got here.¡±


    ¡°All right, I just¡­¡±


    Sasha touches her neck missing her purse for the first time. Her whole being tensed, the worry on isor¡¯s face didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Mary.


    ¡°What?¡± Mary questions as she approaches the young woman.


    ¡°My bag. It was all that was left of Gu and Bruno¡­ I lost it,¡± the tears begin to fall from the blue eyes.


    ¡°Where did youst see it?¡± Mary wonders.


    ¡°In the woods. When you didn¡¯t let me run away,¡± Sasha looks with teary eyes at isor who sighs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find it. What¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Bruno just gave it to me and said it was little, but it was all they had.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll find it,¡± isor pulls her to his chest and kisses her forehead in order to calm  his mate


    ¡°And the most dramatic award goes to¡­ Sasha!¡± Margaret says, pping her hands.


    ¡°Margaret, I said to stop,¡± isor says between his teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Sasha faces her for the first time, she¡¯s already tired of the tasteless jokes Margaret always makes.


    This makes a smile open on the vampire¡¯s lips. Margaret looks at her with a superior look.


    ¡°You are my problem!¡± she says in Sasha¡¯s face and approaches her. ¡°Since you arrived here, my work has tripled and I was forced to stay out of the house for fifteen days so that you, the madam, the victim, the poor thing would get along with isor.¡± sheughed ironically. ¡°I am obliged to sit at the same table as you, to look at you every day and I still have my books, bought with the effort of my work, contaminated with your paws, you scum¡­¡±


    Margaret is interrupted by Sasha¡¯s hand that hits her face hard, turning her pale face red.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally showing your ws, you slut!¡± Margaret punches Sasha in the gut.


    Sasha bends over trying to catch her breath by taking a few steps back, but the vampire doesn¡¯t give her time by throwing her on the ground and climbing on top of her. Sasha manages to hold Margaret¡¯s wrists together and pulls her down by banging her head against hers. This leaves Margaret disoriented for a second, and a second is enough for Sasha to reverse their positions. She turns her hands into ws and when she goes to stick them in Margaret¡¯s face, isor pulls her away from the vampire.


    ¡°You bastard, you think this is gonna stay like this?¡± Margaret gets up and tries again to go after Sasha, but Mary stops her.


    ¡°Enough! Go to your room!¡± Mary says. .


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat an order twice,¡± Mary says in a lower tone, leaving no gaps for Margaret to reply.


    Margaret, giving up, walks in strides to her bedroom and ms the door shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯m proud of you. I have a mate,¡± isor smiles and hugs Sasha.


    Mary just sighs. She is happy that Sasha can finally defend herself and doesn¡¯t keep begging for help. But she is sad, she never imagined that Margaret would have so much hatred for isor¡¯s mate.


    ¡°isor,¡± Mary draws his attention. ¡°We have to go, the mission¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the mission about?¡±


    ¡°Children are disappearing, we need to find them. Margaret won¡¯t be going. She worked very hard.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave Sasha alone here with her.¡±


    ¡°She cane with us.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be a bother to take me along?¡±


    ¡°No, we will do this mission very quickly,¡± isor says, putting a lock of the young woman¡¯s hair behind her ear.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go, after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± after isor¡¯s reply, Mary withdraws from the room.


    isor and Sasha return to their room and hug each other, cuddling.

 33. The Enemy, part 2.

    NEWS AND AN UNEXPECTED ALLY


    She wouldn¡¯t dare, Kratos thinks, even though the evidence was contrary. It¡¯s been two months since his daughter escaped and not a trace of her has been found.


    The Lycan race, in its best years, was already very numerous, but now they are going through a birth crisis. Many casualties, the packs that previously had thirty members, now, doesn¡¯t have even half that number, and others ceased to existpletely. With the countless wars, the alpha couples are not having time to father offspring. Everything the werewolves have fought for is slipping through the fingers of the genuine alpha. The only reason he hasn¡¯t been discharged this month is because they haven¡¯t suffered any more attacks from the traitor, the witches don¡¯t want to fight anymore, and the vampires are in their sleep time.


    What should I do? I cannot tarnish the memories of my ancestors by epting an alliance with the witches, he thinks as he watches the beta couples eating on the dining table. Everyone is starving.


    The wolves lost weight and their strength diminished, having fully focused on the fugitive¡¯s quest nearly killed all the remaining packs of hunger. Kratos gave everyone a week off to hunt for food and rest.


    After scouring almost half the world, the only idea the genuine alpha had was that his daughter had fled into the predator¡¯s territory.


    Would she take the risk? She knows absolutely nothing about the world, how would she go to such a dangerous ce? Surely she did not go there. The genuine alpha refused to consider the hypothesis that she had gone so far. To think she starved to death was a more eptable but impossible idea.


    Kratos felt his blood boil, he at that moment wished she had really died, but he feels she is alive. She just doesn¡¯t know where she is.


    ¡°S-sir,¡± a ve interrupts their meal, drawing to himself countless snarls of disapproval. ¡°A message came for you.¡±


    Kratos raises his eyebrows, staring at the brown-haired ve with trembling hands as he holds the small piece of parchment. That kind of paper is expensive, who sent it?


    Fear mixed with hunger and weariness, the filth employed in every corner of the ve¡¯s skin, the lifeless eyes; this is the image Kratos and everyone else enjoy seeing in humans. They¡¯re filthy rats, which is nothing special, but they feel great. Garbage, they think only because they are creatures of Zeus. Kratos hated the gods. The main ones are Selene, Hades, Triple and Zeus. Before the books, they were the creators of the terrestrial races.


    Selene is the goddess of werewolves. The one that has ruled over lycanthropes.


    Hades is the god who betrayed the witches and the one who created the vampires. The cold blood-suckers.


    Triple, also known as Mother of the Earth, is the goddess of the witches, the cheaters.


    Zeus is the god creator of the first existing race, the humans. The weakest species.


    The supernaturals who lived above the heavens, or among the waters, did not matter to Kratos. What matters to him is the power over thend, the total control of all earthly races.


    The genuine lunam takes with disgust the scrap of parchment from the ves¡¯ hands and hands it to her matex who reads the words carefully.


    I know who you are and I also know what you¡¯re after. I¡¯m just someone trying to do good. I can help you get your daughter back. Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll send the raven for your answer, don¡¯t waste my time, he reads.


    Who the hell is behind this? It¡¯s a long shot, is it worth the risk? Kratos wonders.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± the beta asks.


    ¡°I will go to my den,¡± the genuine alpha says, standing up.


    Climbing the stairs to the floor of his den, he thinks of all the pros and cons. Trust wasn¡¯t easy between wolves, especially ones he didn¡¯t know. It could be a trap from one of his enemies. The witches, maybe? Or could be the vampires.


    Like the wolves, the blood-suckers are proud and execute the other races, they want to be the being above all others. But it couldn¡¯t be them, this time of year, it¡¯s their time to sleep.


    I¡¯ll take my chances, he decides. Already inside his bedroom, he lies on his stomach in his bed.


    Wolves don¡¯t like to risk, trust, or lose. They are proud, loyal andpetitive beings. And they respect the hierarchy above all else. But the race had two exceptions. The traitor and the murderer. Two nuisances that shouldn¡¯t exist. But they do exist, and Kratos wants to end them.


    In the Nascent pack¡­


    ¡°You like it this way? You want me to suck harder? I can swallow it all,¡± she says in her seductive voice.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°But I still¡­¡±


    ¡°I said get the fuck out!¡± he growls at the lunae who kneels in front of him. Trying not to cry, she runs out of the alpha¡¯s den.


    Rolf holds his cock and tucks it back into his pants. Today, once again he tried to mate and once again failed. His mate¡¯s smile still overwhelms his mind, her death still causing pains in his chest. And the regret¡­ That¡¯s what hurts his brain the most. He had the female of his life killed, she was innocent. The traitor¡­ The hunter of his own kind is his son. His rejected son. The son used of being the fruit of betrayal. It was all a lie.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Having no one else to me, Rolf remembered that his female believed in the goddess and then, since they discovered the truth about isor, Rolf cursed her. For him, Emerald devoted her faith to a goddess that eventually betrayed her.


    Remembering how cheerful and gentle his velut luna was, remembering her bright green eyes makes tears flow from his eyes. He remembers how she hated the way the lower ss of the pack was treated, and also hated watching the tortures he subjected to humans. She was different, but one that enchanted him like no other.


    I hope that one day you will forgive me. Rolf always asks for his mate¡¯s forgiveness in thoughts.


    Although he regrets it, Rolf still has his pride as an alpha. And he, more than anyone else, is the most enthusiastic about finding Bloodstain. She was his salvation. He would have a new son to honor and bring back the name of his pack. He only hoped that with her he would not be a failure as with the lunae of his pack.


    In the witches¡¯ pce¡­


    ¡°This is not the time, we need to focus on a way to get¡­¡±


    ¡°An alliance with the other races,¡± Kylepletes Ang¨¨le¡¯s sentence. ¡°You can¡¯t talk about anything else,¡± he rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°No, the most important thing should be our marriage.¡±


    ¡°My people are more important. We¡¯re dying with three races against us. Our people do not have the same powers as royalty, they are even more fragile.¡±


    ¡°And the duty of the strong is to protect the weak.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Kyle.¡±


    ¡°I really admire that about you. But I feel cornered¡­ You went alone to the dogs¡¯ den.¡±


    ¡°I went with the head of the guard, my sister.¡±


    ¡°You could have taken me. You took a risk!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too hot-headed, you would have thrown the whole conversation down the drain.¡±


    ¡°What conversation? From what I heard, it was just threats and an attempted of attack.¡±


    Ang¨¨le sighed tiredly. Kyle has been her fianc¨¦ for six months. And six months he¡¯s been waiting for the wedding because she decided the most important thing was to get an alliance first. Kyle is her cousin, he has fifty years left to live. And being thirty-one years older, she understands that he doesn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    ¡°Look, Ange. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kyle hugs her and kisses his fianc¨¦e¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot, I should be supporting you and trying to force you to do anything. Forgive me, my love,¡± he hugs her tightly and Ang¨¨le returns the gesture.


    Kyle spent a couple of years to win the first princess¡¯ hand in marriage. He did everything to stand out among all the other witches. And yet, he is still not well regarded by the eyes of their people. Being a branch, Kyle doesn¡¯t have strong powers like the main family. But even so, he wasn¡¯t intimidated and overstepped his limitations. And besides, kindness was what really attracted Ang¨¨le.


    ¡°I predict that we may soon be married, and it will be in a time of peace. Our children will be safe. Our people can live without fear.¡±


    ¡°May the triple goddess hear you, my beloved.¡±


    Smiling at each other, the two of them walked back through the castle gardens.

 34. Mates, part 12.

    AN OUTBURST


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mary questions watching Margaret at her door.


    ¡°Not quite. I was just remembering the past.¡±


    ¡°Good memories, I hope,¡± she says as shebs her ck hair.


    ¡°You really are soft, you can hardly say that you are the same Mary as before,¡± Margaret enters Mary¡¯s room and sits down on the bed.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Mary sits down too.


    ¡°You were once feared, the terror of the supernatural. In your eyes was notorious your hatred and contempt for them. You were a cold, calcting person. How did you get like this? I admired you so much, I wanted to be like you, but¡­ Ever since isor came here¡­ You haven¡¯t been you. ¡±


    Mary sighs. She remembers who she was, she remembers all the hatred she has nurtured in her brain, she remembers the son who has been taken away from her and who hates her more than anything. But now, with the family she¡¯d built, with the scene she¡¯d seen when she¡¯d adopted isor, all her hatred had be grief and sorrow. Her view of the rtionship between beings changed, before her just as Margaret wanted the end of all, today, after a conversation she had with isor about everyone living in peace, she began to imagine what it would be like, and now she longs for it.


    ¡°Over the years, new experiencese and with themes improvement.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re better, you¡¯re weak!¡±


    ¡°No, Margaret. Now I see things as they really are.¡±


    ¡°And what does it look like? I don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a lot in the past, I¡¯ve suffered things I¡¯ve never told anyone. Hatred blinded me and made my name feared. The races hate each other. What brought this on? As much as humanity is the weakest race, it is also the most petty. Today I see, the human race does not fight for freedom. They fight for superiority. They want to have control over everyone else.


    ¡°Because everyone else steps on them, the werewolves make them into ves and food. Vampires make them into surrogates and prostitutes. Witches use virgins in disgusting rituals.¡±


    ¡°The witches stopped doing that months ago. After the first princess began to lead their kind, no rituals were performed nor did they go to war anymore. And they¡¯ll never do it again.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Ang¨¨le herself contacted me six months ago. She wants peace.


    ¡°Who¡¯s to say she¡¯s not lying?¡±


    ¡°Just look at the number of survivors. Themoners of that species do not have so much power, nor can they be considered witches, most are not even magical.¡±


    ¡°Just like vampires?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, just like the two of us. We¡¯re not purebred, we don¡¯t have as much power as born vampires.  Ang¨¨le no longer wants to see the death of her people, she tried to create an alliance with the other races, but so far without sess.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust them, they want an alliance now because they¡¯re on the verge of extinction, but what about when they get back to being numerous? They¡¯lle back for us. And I don¡¯t trust the werewolves or the vampires. Not to mention the Corde and his son.¡±


    Mary closes her eyes tightly as she hears about the Corde. The Corde is the first vampire and the son of Hades. Pure-blooded vampires can live for up to five millennia, vampires for up to two millennia. Just like the course of life, the powers between the three sses are also like this. Mary is of the lowest ss, but just as isor became the terror if his race. Using expert human-made weapons to kill vampires.


    ¡°Mary, I do not trust any Lycan, except only for isor, but now that Sasha¡¯s here, I¡¯m losing her confidence in him, too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the blind ones. You don¡¯t see what a mistake it is to leave her here. She doesn¡¯t want to kill, she will definitely make isor¡¯s stop doing that too.¡±


    Mary sighed, she herself had already tried to convince isor to stop, but just like Margaret, her words had no effect, but she was very happy that isor had not killed his mate and that was already a big step.


    ¡°I had a son,¡± Mary says suddenly, taking Margaret by surprise.


    ¡°Born of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a ce where I can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Did he¡­? Did he die?¡± she asks, sad to see the sadness in Mary¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No. When I was sold to a vampire, he was the Drac. The first vampire, Hades¡¯ son on earth,¡± a small smile of denial adorns Mary¡¯s face. ¡°It took only one night for me to get pregnant, and only one week for the baby to be born. The Corde liked my body and didn¡¯t allow me to die, so he turned me into a vampire. I couldn¡¯t stay with my son for another minute after a week. Drac used me for two long years, forced me to say horrible things to my son, but then¡­ I managed to escape. I was told that he traveled with our son. I managed to disguise myself and managed to escape from his castle. I went to the mountains, met some humans there and told them my story. They taught me everything I know about fights and weapons, I became an ally of the church and have been feared ever since.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that part of your life. Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me you had a child?¡±


    ¡°He hates me, I tried to get in touch with him. He hates me and swore to kill me. This has been going on for over a millennium. Today he can already do that, at that time he was very young and had no control of his powers.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t allow it to happen! Let him dare toe near you, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s your son. I will not allow him to kill my¡­ mother,¡± Margaret whispers thest word.


    ¡°You and isor are my children, I love you two,¡± Mary hugs Margaret.


    Even though Margaret loves Mary and isor, her traumas won¡¯t let her forgive the fight between the races. She doesn¡¯t care about the consequences, she just wants to exterminate them from the earth. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the wolves, the witches, other vampires or any other hybrid species. To her everyone is cruel and the salvation of the world is their death.


    Margaret kisses Mary¡¯s forehead and leaves the eldest bedroom, walking to her own bedroom.


    In the next room, Sasha and isor are lying looking at each other and cuddling. A smile springs from Sasha¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What?¡± isor questions her looking confused, but smiling as well.


    ¡°I wonder what a pup of ours would look like.¡±


    isor¡¯s smile fades and Sasha is left confused.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to have a pup.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She sits on the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough to carry your offspring in my womb?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you¡¯re my destined mate.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you want a pup?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any descendants. I don¡¯t want to help prolong my kind.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to build a family with me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already a family. Me, you, Mary and Margaret. We don¡¯t need anyone else.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Sasha!¡± he says rudely so she doesn¡¯t argue anymore.


    Sasha speaks no more, just lies on her back and closes her eyes tightly, but that doesn¡¯t stop the tears from falling from her eyes. isor did not like to feel sad, but he does not want to have children and will not.


    He raises his hand in order to caress Sasha¡¯s arm, but she pulls away from his touch. It makes him angry, but he doesn¡¯t say anything. He just lies on his back too.


    She will get over it, he thinks and closes his eyes in an attempt to go to sleep.

 35. The Enemy, part 3.

    SASHA IS CORNERED


    One moonter¡­


    Even after a week had passed over their discussion, Sasha became cold and no longer gave herself to her mate. She ignored him and this situation was leaving Mary with her hair standing.


    isor went back to being rude. With the coldnessing from his female, isor took all the missions for himself, staying out of the house all day, sometimes for more than just a day. Sasha is no longer eating at the table and every morning she hunts alone in the forest, spending the rest of the day inside the library reading.


    It is no different. Hunting and reading, those are Sasha¡¯s favorite things to do.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sasha walks with slow steps, she is not hungry, but refuses to go a day without eating. She¡¯s been hungry too long, and now that she has a way to feed on her own, she won¡¯t spoil it with sad feelings. It would be an insult to everything Gu has done for me, is what she thinks whenever she feels like not getting out of bed.


    That idiot. Ugh, she always curses isor, but only in thoughts.


    The forest is always d in white, the icy wind whistling in her ears carrying the sound of the footsteps of the herd where it had found its prey. Sasha tries to think of nothing but hunting, and because of her total focus on the animals ahead, she pays no attention to her surroundings. Camouged by the forest, at the top of the tree, was someone who had been contracted to find her.


    Already transformed, Sasha sticks her ws into the soft ground by the snow preparing to advance in her prey. However, before she could jump, a hook circles her neck, making her stop where she is. Her breathing grows slower and slower and her vision bes blurred, her paws be wobbly, and then another hook on her neck causes her to fall to the ground, her body gradually returning to her human form.


    The genuine alpha along with his pack also returns to his human form andes out from behind the trees, approaching Sasha. The male human jumps from the tree, standing beside the unconscious young woman. His gaze on her is one of pure disgust and hatred, he is now feeling revenge.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside the bottles?¡± Kratos asks.


    ¡°A lion tranquilizer, made in Africa and here we increased it by one hundred and thirty times,¡± he smiles and spins the small gun on his index finger. ¡°This bitch is tough, it took two shots!¡±


    Kratos stops in front of the young woman and watches her. Her face is no longer pale as he remembered, her body also had stark changes. She was no longer thin, now she had generous curves and full breasts. Now, to him, if it weren¡¯t for the stains on her back and the scars, he¡¯d say she was just an ordinary, beautiful female.


    ¡°Tell yourmander that I thank him for the return of my cub,¡± with his foot he turns the young woman¡¯s face a little, finding that she sleeps heavily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s to make her suffer a lot! That wretched¡­¡±


    ¡°You better not give me orders, have you forgotten who I am?¡± He looks at him with a deadly look.


    ¡°And I was just reminding you of our arrangement.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insulting my memory, you insolent child! You think I¡¯m like you humans? Bunch of traitors!¡± Hees threateningly close to the human who begins to tremble in fear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ Now that it¡¯s all settled, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    The human begins to run away from the pack of naked wolves.


    High in the sky, a ck crow watched everything.


    Kratos picks up his daughter and ces her inside a nylon bag. The genuine beta Lacios is the first to transform. Kratos ties the straps of the bag around Lacios¡¯ neck and he starts running. It¡¯ll take them all day to get back to their country.


    In the witches¡¯ pce¡­


    ¡°Sister!¡± The third princess returns to her human form.


    ¡°Were you able to deliver the message, Catherine?¡± Ang¨¨le closes her book.


    ¡°I went to the base, but there was no one there. Besides the human officers.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Ang¨¨le, on the way back I saw something strange.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A white wolf with red stains on its back, it was hunting, I realized it was the genuine¡¯s daughter, I don¡¯t know what she was doing there. But at that moment she looked like she was going hunting. She¡¯s very brave, hunting in isor¡¯s town.¡±


    ¡°Mary told me that one of her children found they intended two months ago, it must be her,¡± Ang¨¨le concluded, remembering the conversation.


    ¡°So they kidnapped her!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asks with a frown.


    ¡°A human hit her with two tranquilizers, and the wolves of the genuine alpha pack put her in a bag and took her away.


    ¡°Holy Triple!¡± Ang¨¨le says surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure isor will go after her, and this time I think he¡¯ll kill us all!¡± Catherine says, remembering the countless massacres isor has extended throughout thend.


    The third princess, Catherine Benoit, is the bearer of the Hope Spinel jewel, she can transform into anything, whether animal, nt, or object; she can even transform into water and blend into some river or sea. Just imagine, that transformation happens perfectly. Catherine is one of the beauties within the castle with her long wavy light brown hair, her thin and upturned nose, her thin, pink mouth. Just like her sisters, her face is round. The third princess wears her jewel as a ne.


    ¡°This could be our chance!¡± Ang¨¨le exims suddenly, leaving her sisters confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°isor wants his mate back, he¡¯ll face all the wolves and if we can convince him¡­ He can conquer the leadership of the packs, and thus be¡­¡±


    ¡°The supreme alpha,¡± Catherine says, her eyes glowing.


    ¡°Yes! And so we will have the wolves as our allies. This is just perfect.¡±


    ¡°It is. But¡­ How are you gonna convince him to do that? He hates werewolves, and everyone knows that all he wants is to exterminate everyone. And sure enough, when he hears about this¡­ The hatred he feels will grow even greater, sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But we need to take the chance and hope that the moon goddess is in our favor.¡±


    No one has ever imagined a witch cheering or praying to the god of another supernatural being. But Ang¨¨le Benoit is different, she admires Selene. When she read about what made her create the first Lycan couple, her heart warmed.


    ¡°Strange enough to hear that, who would have thought¡­ One day we despised this goddess so much, and now we have to hope she helps us. It¡¯s kind of funny.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cathe, but that¡¯s all we have left. It¡¯s for our people.¡±


    ¡°When do we go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go now, we¡¯ll call our second princess, Lorraine.¡±


    Ang¨¨le walks to the doors of her chambers and speaks to one of the guards.


    ¡°Call the chief princess of the guard, Lorraine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    After three minutes, the second princess enters Ang¨¨le¡¯s room.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Van Helsing¡¯s base.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­?¡±


    ¡°A chance has arisen for us to achieve our alliance with the wolves.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°By conquest!¡± Ang¨¨le smiles openly.


    ¡°Will youe too, Cathe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Lorraine approaches her two sisters, ¡°Van Helsing turpis portam,¡± she whispers to her ring with her jewel.


    A white light fills the entire room, a round circle opens over the princesses¡¯ heads and begins to descend, leading them straight to the second floor of the hunters¡¯ family base. Where no one is.


    Trantion:


    Van Helsing turpis portam: open the gate to the Van Helsing base.

 36. Sasha, part 1.

    ONLY THE GENUINE ALPHA  CAN PUT HER DOWN


    The room was bathed in the light of the dancing fire on the torches. The silence reigns on the table. The only sound is the chewing of the genuine couple.


    As soon as they returned to the pce, the wolves went to the dining room. Sasha was pulled out of the bag and thrown into some corner of the room, drawing the disgusted gazes of the other females of the pack.


    The females, under themand of the genuine lunam, took care of the hunt, while the males went in search of the killer.


    After half an hour, when the meal was released to the betas couples, Sasha opened her eyes. It takes a few seconds to get her vision focused. Her father¡¯s figure stands out in her eyes; they widen and in her mind she curses at having been so careless. Sasha notices her naked body and feels her face blush. No one but isor should see her that way.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± she asks as she tries to hide her nakedness with her hands, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to herself.


    ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t find my heir¡¯s killer?¡± Kratos asks, arms folded, sitting at the head of the dining table. ¡°I hope you enjoyed your time away from here, because that will never happen again.¡±


    The table is full of food, but for the first time, Sasha doesn¡¯t care if they¡¯re eating or not. The looks no longer bothered her, she already knew where her real ce was. The young woman returns the looks of disgust for indifference from her mother. .


    ¡°In the forest, you were hunting,¡± Kratos says, watching her. ¡°Who taught you how to hunt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± she replies.


    Kratos growls. After two long months of searching, he finally has her back in his hand and doesn¡¯t intend to waste another second of his time. The genuine alpha has already chosen the male who will copte with his offspring. Rolf, the one who devoted himself the most to the hunt for her and also because he is the traitor¡¯s father.


    If with a velut luna he was able to have such a strong and determined pup, imagine what wille of his mating with the genuine alpha¡¯s daughter, he will surely be the strongest of the whole race! That was what Kratos¡¯ thought a month ago. However, the smelling from Bloodstain made him sick.


    ¡°Looks like Daddy will have to teach you manners again,¡± he says threateningly.


    ¡°I want you to take your manners and put them where the sun doesn¡¯t touch,¡± she replies using one of Margaret¡¯s many answers, which she has heard in thest month.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone important.¡±


    ¡°After bing a whore, she lost her sense of respect,¡± Kethe, the genuine lunam, says, calling Sasha¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You who never had a sense of respect! You¡¯re all ignorant and dare to disrespect and disobey the goddess¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!,¡± Kratos shouts, tapping his ss on the table. ¡°Who¡¯s the male you gave yourself to? Whose handwriting is that on your neck?¡±


    Although he has heard much about the dreaded isor Van Helsing, Kratos has never seen or smelled him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die before I tell you,¡± she says.


    Sasha does not doubt the strength of her mate, but she understands the hierarchy of the strongest and the genuine is at the top; and though they were fighting over a pup that doesn¡¯t even exist, she doesn¡¯t want to see him hurt in any way.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will do your duty.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± cries the genuine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to bed with any male who¡­¡±


    The sound of the p echoed across the room. Sasha feels her eyes sting and her cheek burn.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a murderer,¡± Kathe says slowly, spitting hatred with every word. ¡°Killed my cub, spread shame over my pack, you¡¯re a damned one who should never have been born!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! I didn¡¯t ask to be born!¡±


    Another p, now turning her face the other way.


    ¡°We gave you clothes, a den, food, and you just embarrass us more and more! Then you runed away, neglected your own duty and fucked a lone wolf. You¡¯re a whore! A bitch!¡±


    Another p echoed across the room, leaving everyone wide-eyed. Sasha¡¯s hand burns, her mother¡¯s face is turned, and a few strands of hair havee loose from her ponytail.


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit another insult,¡± she says firmly.


    The lunae¡¯s pack do not wait for themand, all five go to Sasha in order to protect and avenge their red-faced lunam.


    Sasha smiles, now she no longer needs to fear, she knows how to defend herself and besides, she has the dominance of a genuine one; and without a second thought, she exerts such brutality on the females around her, they all fall to their knees, except for her mother, who only stares at her.


    Learning to control her dominance was the most difficult part of training with Mary, it was necessary even for isor¡¯s help; that for the first time her mate fell into her dominance. Selene once again showed that she is in charge. For the first time in history, a female is stronger than her mate.


    The genuine betas cannot bear to see theirpanions suffering under the pressure of Sasha¡¯s domination and go after the young woman. Sasha is not intimidated and increases her dominance tenfold, causing the males to fall to their knees.


    Kathe just watches, as if she were in apletely different world. How did she learn to dominate? She wonders. Something inside Kathe stirred, but her brain wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    Kratos drank hisst sip of wine and finally got up from the table, wiping his mouth with his forearm, putting his dominance into action. Sasha further increases her domination, but Kratos soon overtakes her. She tries to resist, but slowly falls to her knees on the ground. The dominance of the genuine alpha is much stronger than hers.


    And after resisting for more than ten seconds, her body can no longer withstand the pressure and copses to the ground. Her power over the other wolves evaporates and everyone rises. The lunaes begin to kick Sasha, opening several cuts on her skin; her screams are like songs in Kratos¡¯ ears, and he doesn¡¯t stop exercising his dominance, hoping to hurt her even more.


    After long minutes of beating, the blows along with the pressure break Sasha¡¯s left leg and right arm, her whole body is purple and bleeding. Kratos only stops hurting her with his dominance when she passes out.


    ¡°Stop,¡± he orders, making all the females turn away from her.


    Kratos takes Sasha by the hair. He notices that it is now soft and clean and he doesn¡¯t like it at all. He starts to drag her to the torture room, the stone steps deepen the bruises on her body further, making them bleed even more.


    Heys her on the ground, where she had her first punishment. He goes to the table and picks up his leather gloves, goes back to the ce where Sasha is and picks up the silver cor. He attaches it to the young woman¡¯s neck, the reaction is instantaneous, the scars are reopened, the smell of burning skin is like a balm for him.


    The burning makes her awake from her, and soon she screams in agony.


    ¡°You did a lot of things wrong,¡± Kratos says, and that makes Sasha stop screaming.


    I must be strong. He wille to save me, she clings to the hope of her mateing to rescue her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She doesn¡¯t want to see him hurt, but she knows he¡¯s not feared by the pack, and if her father has never faced him before it was because he was too careful.


    The pain is so much that it overflows through her eyes. The pain of her broken bones is leaving her with blurred vision again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll spend the night like this and tomorrow Rolf wille to take you.¡±


    Kratos leaves the room, leaving her alone. Sasha lies on the cold floor. The pain of her constantly burning skin makes her weaker and weaker. And because of the silver on her neck, she can¡¯t turn to heal her wounds. The darkness is getting closer and closer and she epts it willingly.


    Kratos walks back to his den. His mate is already lying down, he picks up a piece of parchment and writes for Rolf toe tomorrow to his castle. He attached the piece of paper over the ck crow¡¯s leg and released it.


    Tomorrow my heir will be conceived, he smiles and goes to his bed.

 37. Occisor, part 7.

    SELENE REVEALS HER PURPOSE


    ¡°You need to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t ept my wishes.¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t ept hers.¡±


    ¡°But a pup¡­¡±


    ¡°You and Sasha are not like the others, raise your cubs to be like you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s only been ten years since I was born. I don¡¯t feel ready to be a father.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Mary smiles. isor says that because he was raised among humans. Alphas couples have as a priority the generation of offspring for the creation of the pack, but isor doesn¡¯t think like that and observing the human world, human parents act differently from lycanthropic parents; and isor had only examples of parents in the human world.


    ¡°Talk to her about it, be gentle and tell her you¡¯re both still young, that you want to mature a little more and have them when the world is less dangerous. I know that if you use the right words she will understand and love you for showing such concern for the well-being of your future cubs.¡±


    isor pondered Mary¡¯s words, and felt good. That was it. He just needed more time and then both he and his mate could have pups and continue to be happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her as soon as we get there!¡± isor says confidently.


    She¡¯ll understand and give herself to me again, he thinks with a smile. His body misses the warmth of his mate and the possibility of them mating again makes him euphoric.


    Mary and isor hasten their steps, and as soon as the full moon touches the highest point they finally pass through the second floor door at the base.


    isor smells intruders and is rmed, Mary smells the air, recognizing the scent.


    ¡°They are not enemies,¡± she says, making isor look confused.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Ang¨¨le says, calling to herself the attention of the family of supernatural predators.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± isor asks.


    ¡°We have not been introduced before, my name is Ang¨¨le Benoit, heir to the kingdom of witches. These are my sisters, Lorraine and Catherine Benoit,¡± she bows and is followed by her sisters.¡± It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hm,¡± is isor¡¯s only answer. He feels ufortable with the witches¡¯ presence.


    Without saying anything else, he leaves the room and walks to his bedroom, anxiety makes him walk fast. He needs to talk to his destined.


    ¡± Pretty polite, huh?¡± Lorraine says, rolling her eyes as she watches him disappear down the hall.


    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t usually have visitors,¡± Mary says, smiling at them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that, theck of manners is ours. We came without warning,¡± Ang¨¨le says, cordially as always.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mary asks, leaving her bag near the couch.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Mary, where¡¯s Margaret?¡± isor rushes back into the room.


    ¡°She went on a mission in another country, why? Is everything okay? Did anything happen?¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡¯s gone! I need to¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we came here,¡± Catherine interrupts isor¡¯.


    The young man looks at her angrily, it didn¡¯t take a second for his mind to process the information and conclude that they were there because they wanted to ckmail him. Without thinking twice, he lunges at the third princess. His big hand squeezed her neck, hanging her from the floor.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He asks in a deep voice, leaving the princess frightened and breathless.


    ¡°Let her go, you dog!¡± The second princess ces a dagger near his neck.


    The glow of the silver de does not intimidate the dreaded hunter at all. In fractions of seconds, he throws the third princess on the wall and chokeholds the second one, causing her to release the dagger. Lorraine elbows isor¡¯s ribs, making him loosen her neck a little. When she steps with her heel on his foot, a voice draws their attention:


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Marymands.


    ¡°They kidnapped Sasha!¡± he says loudly, squeezing Lorraine¡¯s neck again, who bitterly regrets not having finished what she started.


    ¡°We did no such thing, let my sister go now!¡± Ang¨¨lemands, but all she gets from the man is a look of contempt and defiance. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡±


    ¡°tus vocem meam audiunt, et levabunt vos de terra mea,¡± she conjures with a firm voice.


    All the windows on the second floor open in a loud thud, the winds hiss violently leaving isor rmed. Without giving him time to process what was happening, he feels his body being pulled from the ground and against his will his arms open. The feeling of being crushed by great pressure makes him let out a grunt of pain.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Mary approaches Ang¨¨le, preparing to attack her.


    ¡°Disseminabunt,¡± as soon as the order is given, the winds drop isor, who falls on his back to the ground.


    Mary runs toward the youngest as he coughs up as much air as his nostrils can.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mary asks, running a hand over isor¡¯s back.


    ¡°Understand, hunter,¡± Ang¨¨le calls attention to herself, ¡°We didn¡¯te here to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw when your destined was abducted,¡± Catherine interrupts isor.


    ¡°Spill!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the boss of her!¡± Lorraine bursts with rage. ¡°You¡¯re rude! I think the kidnapping of your destined is a liberation for her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire, you¡­¡±


    ¡°We came here to bargain, hunter,¡± Ang¨¨le interrupts him.


    isor growls in frustration, he hates being interrupted.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°We want an alliance with the Lycans,¡± she says softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re bargaining with the wrong person!¡± He growls angrily.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m bargaining with the future supreme alpha,¡± she says with a smile of conviction.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional,¡± he gets up off the floor, massaging his neck.


    ¡°I want you to be the supreme alpha and end the war between wolves and witches.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that? What I want more is for you to blow yourselves up!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the verge of extinction. I want to live peacefully with the other races. I want our children to have a future! ¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow! What a beautiful dream, little princess!¡± He says mockingly. ¡°I have no interest in it!¡±


    Ang¨¨le starts to lose her temper. ¡°Do you know what will happen tomorrow? Your mate will carry another male¡¯s cub, and then she will be killed in the cruelest way.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You have an hour to think, we¡¯ll be back in an hour!¡±


    ¡°Aperiam in arce effi cimur, et pavet Haemonias,¡± Lorraine recites to her jewelry and in three seconds a portal opens over the princesses¡¯ heads, taking them back home.


    ¡°Shit!¡±isor punches the wall.


    A feeling of ipetence, of having no other option, of being at the mercy of someone overtakes him. It¡¯s the worst feeling for isor. With cloudy thoughts, he walks to the base terrace. The icy wind messes up his hair and he sits down, his gaze falling on the moon. He feels like he needs help for the first time. His eyes fill with water, he hugs his knees.


    What happened? I¡¯m not a crybaby. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to her. Is she being mistreated? Why didn¡¯t she contacted me by thought? Where¡¯s my love? His heart squeezes like never before. The being he swore to kill when he first saw her is now making him distressed at the possibility of never seeing her again.


    The anguish in his heart reached Selene, who smiled. Her n is now in phase three.


    The full moon begins to shine, the glow catches the attention of the young man who looks at it curiously. The silver light emanating from the moon intensifies, making isor cover his eyes with his forearm. The light dim after three seconds, he returns to look at the sky but the moon is no longer there.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Rodolf,¡± he hears his name being called by a soft voice.


    His eyes widened, the moon goddess descended from the sky and took on a deadly form. Her long silver hair catches isor¡¯s eye, he¡¯s never seen anyone like that.


    ¡°Who? Who are you?¡± he questions getting up.


    ¡°You know who I am. I¡¯m your creator.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he looks at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what Mary told you about me?¡±


    isor searches his mind, it takes a few seconds for him to remember the conversation he had as a pup about the truth in his mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± he says astonished, but soon the anger begins to grow in his mind. ¡°If you are the goddess¡­ It¡¯s your fault I was born wrong! It¡¯s your fault my mother was killed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for the actions of sinful wolves! You weren¡¯t born wrong, I¡¯m the one who makes the rules!¡±


    That made isor angrier, if she¡¯s the one who makes the rules, why did she make so many people suffer?


    ¡°Why did you do all of that?¡±


    ¡°The wolves have fallen in the way of misfortune, drifting further and further away from me. I choose you. ¡±


    Thest sentence makes him look at her, curious.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°I chose you to save my children, my inheritance, Rodolfo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no savior!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are, you and Sasha. You¡¯re my chosen ones. I gave birth to a female from a womb that was only made to birth male. I gave birth to a human baby grown in a lycanthropic vent. I choose you two.¡±


    ¡°You put us through all that pain¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I never want the suffering of any of my children.¡±


    ¡°Why, then?¡±


    ¡°Because if I didn¡¯t do anything, the god father would.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± With each word released through Selene¡¯s mouth, isor became more and more confused.


    ¡°The werewolves have be evil, the strongest hurt the weakest, they are all my children. And on top of that, they hunt and enve humans, trying to exterminate the other races created by other gods. My father wanted to exterminate them, but I interceded for them. I contacted the genuine couple but they wouldn¡¯t listen. I had to act, and I chose to create you and Sasha.¡±


    isor shuts up, he remembers when he told Mary that he would like the races to live in harmony, but he never imagined they were buying fights beyond earthly beings.


    Selene approaches isor and hugs him, the warmth emanating from the goddess¡¯s arms making isor cry.


    ¡°I love all of you. You are my dear son, who has my greatest affection, you make me happy. You¡¯re the one who looks most like the father of all the wolves. And I know that he is also saddened by the path that our children followed. Please, my son, get them back on the right track.¡±


    The soft, gentle voice touched deep into isor¡¯s heart, who squeezed her even tighter in his arms.


    ¡°And my mother? Is she¡­?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s with me. Look at the stars, darling.¡±


    isor sniffs.


    ¡°What¡­ What do I do now?¡± he asks, wiping his tears with the back of his hand.


    ¡°ept the alliance with the witches. Be the supreme, the rest I¡¯ll revealter.¡±


    isor wanted to know what the rest would be, but he let it go. His mate was more important and time was running out.


    Trantion:


    tus vocem meam audiunt, et levabunt vos de terra mea: winds that obey me, listen to mymand and get him off the ground.


    Aperiam in arce effi cimur, et pavet Haemonias: open the portal to the witches¡¯ castle

 38. Occisor, part 8.

    THE REJECTED ONE RETURNS TO HIS HOME


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± Ang¨¨le asks with her hand extended towards isor.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he shakes the first princess¡¯s hand.


    Now they were officially allies.


    The conversationsted about five minutes, Ang¨¨le made it clear that her goals are only peace, and that she will do what is necessary so that the little ones can see tomorrow.


    ¡°When do we go?¡± Mary asks, adjusting her leather coat.


    Mary¡¯s brain is full of serotonin, finally the war ising to an end, well, at least between two races. The adrenaline rushes through her veins as if she was still in her first four hundred years of vampire life.


    ¡°Now,¡±. isor smiles.


    Even with a smile on his face, inside his chest tightens. After so long, he¡¯s returning to his home to proim his ce through a dispute. It¡¯s not somethingforting, but he needs to do it, not just because the goddess herself asked him to, but because Sasha is in danger. He needs to save her and in a challenge or not, in the end, anyway, he would have to face all the wolves.


    ¡°All right,e closer,¡± Lorraine says and so everyone does.


    Catherine glues her forehead to Lorraine¡¯s, the images of the location of the first pack are reflected in the second princess¡¯ mind. Now she can take them to the front of the Nascent pack castle. The second princess, Lorraine, can open a portal anywhere, but without having in mind the right location, the portal is not stable and can be taken anywhere at random.


    ¡°Aperire portal in arce Resurgens,¡± Lorraine says to her gem.


    A round portal with blue sparks opens over their heads and as it descends, their bodies are teleported to their destination. It took about three seconds for the portal to close.


    isor takes a deep breath, it has been more than two months since he hunted or invaded any pack. He observes what is behind him, the rusty portal at the entrance to the castle has already been passed, leaving only therge solid wooden doors.


    Ang¨¨le once again conjures the wind by making therge doors open with a bang that could be heard in all the dens inside the castle.


    Upon arriving in the entrance hall, the ce is lit by several torches, there are two human ves standing next to each door, they look at the group and tremble in fear.


    ¡°Call the alpha,¡± isor says firmly and the humans agree in fear.


    The ves run and even slip on some steps of the stairs. The alpha¡¯s den is on the top floor, but they didn¡¯t even need to get there. Rolf already was halfway there.


    ¡°S-sir, the witches and the hunters have invaded the castle, he demands your presence.¡±


    Rolf widens his eyes, his brain takes a few seconds to process the information. ¡°With the hunter¡­ Does he mean, my son?¡± he questions himself and goes back down the stairs quickly, all the other members of the pack also leave their dens and follow the alpha.


    As he walks through the doors, Rolf feels his body paralyze. Finally he sees his son. During these ten years, his pack had never been the target of the hunter¡¯s attack, but as the genuine hadmanded, just to hear and feel that he was close by, they should change territory immediately.


    The simrity between them is great, the shape of the chin, the color of the hair and eyes. He was his son, and he was finally before his eyes.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The beta shouts as he enters the hall.


    isor smells the air, the smelling from the alpha is familiar to him, but he doesn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°I came to challenge the alpha,¡± he says loudly and firmly.


    ¡°What right do you think you have? You are a traitor!¡± he uses him, making the anger grow inside isor.


    ¡°I¡¯m a rejected! I just did what they did to me!¡± he says. The beta shuts up, after all, that was a fact, the young man was hunted and rejected, after all. ¡°I am part of this race, I have the right!¡±


    isor in response receives numerous growlsing from the betas couples, and soon they all transform and position themselves for an attack. isor wastes no time and transforms too.


    The big red-eyed ck wolf makes everyone hesitate. For Rolf, it was like a punch in the stomach, but another proof that that was his cub, the cub he rejected as soon as he came into the world.


    With firm steps, isor approaches the transformed betas and exercises his dominance over them, which they try their best to endure, but the strength of domination is much greater than that of their alpha. And at that moment, they knew. Alpha Rolf will lose the lead. They stop fighting and lower their heads, leaving their necks exposed. Rolf just watches.


    He came back to take what is his, his ce, he thinks and transforms. Like isor, Rolf¡¯s wolf is ck and has red eyes. This is the characteristic that an alpha has,


    isor¡¯s ck wolf is two inches bigger than Rolf¡¯s but Rolf wasn¡¯t intimidated by that. They go around in circles staring at each other, everyone walks away, giving them space. Rolf makes the first move, but a kick in the face makes him fall to the ground and isor goes for him.


    His teeth pierce the alpha¡¯s skin, pulling out a growl of pain of him. Rolf uses his hind legs to pull the youngest one off of him, isor shakes his big furry head and Rolf tries again. A kick to the face and a bite to the neck knocks isor down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lose, you dirty dog!¡± Lorraine screams.


    isor growls, pushes his body forward, and bites his retreating opponent¡¯s shoulder hard. isor rises from the ground. In the match he has already won, Rolf does not have much to do, his shoulder was broken by isor¡¯s bite.


    Now is the time for domination. He exercises his dominance over the alpha, and so does Rolf, a duel of who dominates who. Rolf is weak and bleeding, his son¡¯s dominance is much greater than his, in minutes he loses the fight and lowers his head. He lost.


    isor turns his gaze to the other members, who are all blowing. They¡¯ve already figured out who the new alpha is. Rolf feels his heart tight, his cub has returned, and now he is the one to be cast out. The bloodied ck wolf rises from the ground and begins to walk out of the castle, but is stopped by isor¡¯.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t let me alive,¡± he turns to the new alpha and lies, waiting for his death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put your ridiculous customs on me!¡± he growls, making Rolf raise his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill you, let alone stay an alpha here for more than a few hours!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I will defeat all the other six alphas!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This will make me the supreme alpha!¡±


    Rolf is scared, he could only be hearing wrong. Although strong, there was no way he could defeat the genuine alpha. The strongest being among them all. That has never happened before.


    ¡®You¡¯re suicidal!¡¯ he says.


    Calling everyone¡¯s attention, a ck raven crosses the corners. It circles over everyone, Rolf returns to his human form and the crow pauses in his arm. He picks up the scroll and reads it.


    isor also returns to his human form, and Catherine makes an outfit to cover his nakedness.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    ¡°The genuine alpha has summoned me, he has taken back his offspring.¡±


    ¡°And why did he summon you?¡± he asks with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°To mate with her, he wants me to ce a male heir in Bloodstain¡¯s womb.¡±


    isor¡¯s growl startles everyone. Rolf looks at him curiously, trying to understand what is happening.


    ¡°Youy a finger on my destined mate and then, yes, I will kill you and anyone whoes near her!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The eyes of every member of the pack widened, everyone always imagined that she would never have a destined. And to everyone¡¯s surprise, she does, and on top of that, he¡¯s their race yer. The most feared in the Van Helsing family.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch¡­¡±


    A kick to Rolf¡¯s back causes him to fall t on his face at isor¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask for forgiveness?¡± Mary asks loudly.


    Rolf closes his eyes tightly, he already knew what the vampire was talking about, he never imagined that a moment like this woulde. isor looks at Mary in confusion, but Rolf catches his attention again.


    ¡°Ten years ago my mate gave birth to a human baby. A weak human baby¡­¡± he says, remembering the day his son was born. ¡°I rejected him. I thought he was the result of a betrayal, I used my mate of adultery and involvement with the witches. I killed my partner. I killed¡­¡± he pulls the air heavily. ¡°Your mother,¡± he sobs, tears falling from his eyes. ¡°I just found out that I was wrong when you turned and massacred one of the nearby packs. I have never felt so much regret and shame in my life.¡±


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    isor takes a few steps back as a pain strikes his chest. He stands before his father, the murderer of his mother and aunt. His eyes turn red, he turns his hands into paws and walks determined to take his father¡¯s life.


    ¡°Nothing will pay for the harm I have done, but I am proud of you, my son.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me son!¡± He growls and Rolf lowers his head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± Ang¨¨le says. ¡°Still six packs to go, Sasha is in big trouble!¡±


    Her words bring him back to reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive him! None of you!¡± he cries looking at all the members of the pack, isor begins to walk away from his father.


    ¡°Give me the exact location of the nearest pack.¡± Lorraine approaches Rolf and leans her forehead against his. ¡°Everyone get close!¡±


    All eight members, even the omega couples approach.


    ¡°Aperire portal in arce Resurgens.¡±


    A huge portal opens and in just three seconds, everyone is already facing the castle of the Markab pack, with the alpha, Sebastian.


    The goddess observed everything, her n was in ordance with the agreement between the gods.


    Trantion:


    Aperire portal in arce Resurgens: open the portal to the nascent Castle.


    Aperire portal in arce Resurgens: open the portal to the Markab castle

 39. Sasha, part 2.

    IT¡¯S TOO LATE TO WANT TO BE A MOTHER


    The torture room is cold. Sasha is already awake, the bruises on her body are already healed, and so are her bones. Thanks to the abundant amount of food that she ingested in thest two months, her body only took six hours to join the broken bones, healing thempletely.


    The smell of burning flesh, again that smell, makes Sasha¡¯s stomach stir. No matter how well she feeds, her body cannot heal the skin of her neck that is constantly bruised by the silver-coated cor. Even if it hurts her soul, she refuses to scream in pain.


    The sound of footsteps approaching makes her stay alert. By the scent she knows it¡¯s the genuine alpha. Please,e quickly, Sasha thinks of isor, but doesn¡¯t leave her thoughts open, thest thing she wants is for her father to make an ambush for her mate, just as he prepared for her.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already awake,¡± Kratos enters the room. Sasha doesn¡¯t move a muscle.


    He observes her body. Yesterday¡¯s injuries were severe, he¡¯s impressed that she managed to heal without even having to transform. That makes him angry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat,¡± he says, sitting on the chair. ¡°How did you survive?¡±


    All he gets from Sasha is silence and he doesn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull out one of your fingernails every time you leave me unanswered,¡± he smiles as he sees a reactioning from her. Sasha hates to see blood, and seeing her own blood makes her tremble. ¡°As I¡¯m merciful, I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±


    ¡°A humandy allowed me to stay at her house, gave me clothes and food,¡± she says.


    ¡°Did she know you¡¯re not human?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So you lived like a human?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The sound of the chair being thrown into the wall just above Sasha¡¯s head puts her on alert.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± He growls angrily. ¡°You were hunting in your lupine form! Who taught you how to hunt?¡±


    Sasha closes her eyes tightly, she won¡¯t tell, her mate is strong, but if he is caught alone he won¡¯t survive the onught of several genuine wolves.


    ¡°I see that I will have to tear out these beautiful nails,¡± he says, smiling grimly.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Sasha always wondered why, but never had the courage to ask, until this very moment.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The beatings. Your hate for me. Why do you and the others do this to me?¡± she asks as she cries.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always made it clear, I hate you because you killed my heir. No suffering I cause you will be enough to pay for such a sin!¡± He shouts and it¡¯s possible to feel the weight of his hate in every word.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± The tears fall openly. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, I didn¡¯t ask to be born, it¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± He shouts, approaching Sasha and kicking her leg. The kick opens a cut that starts to bleed again. ¡°You and only you are to me for everything!¡±


    The crying gets more intense, her sobs are loud and for Kratos it¡¯s like music. For him, even if she dies in the worst possible way, it will never be enough to avenge the death of his son, his heir.


    ¡°Darling,¡± Kathe¡¯s voice catches Kratos¡¯ attention.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She needs to be looked after, she¡¯ll carry our heir. If she¡¯s too weak, it may be that her body does not support the pregnancy and she can abort the pup,¡± Kathe says looking down.


    Kratos sighs, he understands that torture is not right, a weak body could not bear to carry a strong heir. His heir would again die, but this time even before he was born.


    ¡°I will leave it in your hands, I will go with the males to hunt,¡± he walks up to his female, but looks toward his daughter again. ¡°If you try to do anything, I will gather all the wolves and kill everyone in the hunter¡¯s vige.¡±


    Sasha can hear the truth behind his words, and it makes her heart even tighter. Kratos gives his mate a kiss on the forehead and leaves the torture room. Kathe walks to the table and puts on her gloves, picks up the key and approaches Sasha; carefully, so as not to hurt her further, she opens and removes the cor from her neck. Kathe tries to carry Sasha, but she does not allow her mother¡¯s touch her.


    ¡°I¡­ I can walk.¡±


    With difficulty, Sasha gets up, a dizziness hits her head, but itsts only a few seconds. Kathe sighs and after seeing that the youngest is stable, she begins to walk. With slow steps, they walk to the guest room, it¡¯s empty.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Kathe says softly.


    Strange. Sasha never heard her mother talk to her with that tone before. She slowly sits on the bed of straw and fur.


    ¡°I¡­ I want you to tell me the truth, ¡°Sasha says, looking into her eyes.


    For the first time, the look she receives back is not one of disgust and hatred. It¡¯s a sad look, perhaps even regretful, but Sasha doesn¡¯t believe that anyone in this pack is capable of feeling such a feeling.


    ¡°Your partner¡­ Is he the traitor?¡±


    Sasha widens her eyes. How did shee to that conclusion?


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, no wolf would teach you to hunt. And no human likes our race, reciprocal feelings and all that, and they would never teach us to use dominance. So that just leaves him.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell Kratos that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. When you showed up, you werepletely different and a strange feeling invaded my chest as your hand hit my face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Sorry. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry.¡±


    A heavy silence carries for long minutes.


    ¡°When you were born, I didn¡¯t have the strength to do anything. I¡¯ve kept my head down since then.¡±


    Sasha pays attention, no one has ever spoken to her about her birth.


    ¡°The womb of a genuine lunam only bears fruit for a single male cub. But that day¡­ Twins were born. A male and a female. Many years ago¡­ The moon goddess warned us to stop following this path of war and unnecessary death, but since we didn¡¯t listen to her, she said she would end our lineage. For many years your father and I have tried to have a pup. Then, after we almost gave up hope¡­ I got pregnant.¡±


    Kathe lets out a small smile and shakes her head remembering those days.


    ¡°There were days and days of celebration in all packs. Everyone was happy. The day of birth came and then¡­ Two puppies. A ck one and a white one. The ck one died and the white one survived. The red spots on its back had never before been seen on any other wolf¡­ So it turned out that that was because you killed the male cub.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Sasha denies in a thin voice.


    ¡°Deep down I¡¯ve always known that. But the pain was too great. ming you was so easy¡­¡±


    ¡°I was tortured for years. I carried the burden of everyone¡¯s hatred about me for years. Did you think about my pain, about what I was feeling?¡±


    ¡°I could feel your pain. Whether I like it or not, I¡¯m your mother.¡±


    ¡°Gu was my mother! You just fucked your mate, had me and put me in the world!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you about that.¡±


    ¡°Because you have no arguments, you know you¡¯re wrong! If my brother died, it wasn¡¯t my fault, it was your fault!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what I already know,¡± Kathe sighs. ¡°I wanted to approach you¡­ But since I am the genuine moon, I have a connection with everyone and I felt the hatred of everyone. It made the disgust in me settle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for me to be a good mother now. I didn¡¯t see when you had your first signs of humanization, I didn¡¯t hold you in myp and I didn¡¯t even see you take your first steps. I missed all this¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it now.¡±


    ¡°I cling to the hope that I would see all this with my grandson, who would be raised by me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re selfish!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me and everybody else.¡±


    Sasha feels her heart bleed, she just wanted to be wanted. But she was scorned, now she can¡¯t feel anything but indifference towards her birth mother.


    ¡°When I saw the mark on your neck¡­ I knew right away that the goddess had something else nned for you. Because why would she give you a mate if you were the shame of our kind?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the moon goddess, but now I see she has ns. I just don¡¯t know what they are.¡±


    ¡°Say what you want to say already.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s toote now and this doesn¡¯t make a difference for you¡­ I love you. Sasha,¡± she says, looking at her daughter with teary eyes, Sasha has never seen them like this before. ¡°Yes, I know the name Gu gave you.. I¡¯m the one who chose it out and asked her to give it to you.¡±


    The genuine lunam always called her a thing and now she¡¯s to believe she¡¯s the one who chose her name? That¡¯s got to be a lie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stain Gu¡¯s memories with your lies!¡± she growls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for not believing me, but I¡¯m telling you the truth. Sasha is my mother¡¯s name. I was born in the Merak pack, I¡¯m the youngest one, my older sisters are lunas.¡±


    Sasha doesn¡¯t say anything, she doesn¡¯t want to believe it, but she doesn¡¯t smell any lies. It hurts her heart to even consider it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what the goddess will do,¡± she says, getting up, Sasha apanies her with her eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste, we need to take care of you.¡±


    Sasha gets up and silently goes to the bathroom. It doesn¡¯t take long and the other females enter the room, carrying several beauty utensils.


    The hours flew by, the males returned to the castle with the meal and thest touches on Sasha¡¯s hair were being made by the genuine lunam itself.


    ¡°Look. I hope that,¡± Kathe begins to say but the door being opened forcefully catches everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The hunter is here!¡± an omega screams. ¡°He is challenging the genuine alpha.¡±


    I can¡¯t let him die, Sasha thinks with fear coursing through her body.


    The young woman gets up and starts running out of the room, and the other females follow her.

 40. Traces of Destiny, part 3.

    SELENE STRENGTHENS HER CHOSEN ONE


    It¡¯s been three hours since Margaret returned from her mission in the city of London. It was strange, she knew that Mary and isor would arrive before her. But there¡¯s no one on the second floor. With no more patience to wait, she paced down to the ground floor.


    ¡°Where is everybody?¡± Margaret questions an officer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t see them leave.¡±


    Margaret returns to the second floor.


    Where are you? She sits at the window watching the. sunset.


    In the genuine alpha¡¯s castle¡­


    In the twilight between the end of the day and the beginning of the night, the smell of several wolves approaching causes the genuine alpha and all the other lycanthropes to be on alert. They¡¯re approaching fast.


    A strong, cold wind opens the heavy, solid wooden doors. Kratos already assumes that something serious was happening, gets up and walks quickly to the entrance hall that is meters in front of the room where the ves are.


    When he gets there, he sees all the remaining lycanthropes on their face on the ground. In front of them are seven alphas, all in their lupine forms.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asks loudly.


    From the end of the line, a ck wolf stands out, bigger than everyone else, his steps firm. Who the hell is that? He has never seen that being among his own. Is he¡­ his thought dies when the strange wolf returns to its human form.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kratos smells the air, the smell of that man is the same one on his daughter¡¯s neck. Kratos grinds his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the bastard who fucked my daughter! The traitor of his own kind!¡±


    Kratos¡¯ face is red. Why the hell didn¡¯t I think of that before? The only one who doesn¡¯t obey my orders¡­ The answer was right on my face all this time. The anger at feeling like he was made a fool makes his blood boil.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Have youe for my cub?¡±


    ¡°I came here to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°With the genuine ex-alpha,¡± he says, smiling sideways, a smug smile that makes Kratos even angrier.


    The genuine looks behind the traitor, he already understood what happened. One by one, he was defeating the alphas and taking the lead, thus giving him the right to challenge him.


    ¡°You really think you can beat me? I¡¯m the real thing!¡±


    ¡°And I will be the supreme.¡±


    ¡°Only in my death!¡± he growls.


    ¡°We count on it!¡± from the sky, a female voice speaks, calling Kratos¡¯ attention.


    He closes his hands in fists, he recognizes the second princess.


    ¡°I see, you beat them because you allied yourself with the disgusting witches.¡±


    ¡°I won because the goddess is with me, they¡¯re just watching.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, just like them you are a scum that needs to be exterminated from the face of the earth!¡± he says between his teeth.


    Kratos¡¯ insults shake nothing in isor, he just looks beyond the genuine alpha. Where is she, he wonders. Kratos notices his gaze.


    ¡°Oh, are you worried about my pup?¡± He asks with mockery. isor growls. ¡°She is being tortured, her skin is being burned by silver and she has now lost consciousness, but that is not why I ended her punishment.¡±


    Kratos smiles, the fury in the traitor¡¯s eyes is like seeing the funniest scene in the world.


    ¡°I let all the male wolves use her body, which, I must thank you for, you left in a great¡­¡±


    As soon as isor heard the phrase ¡°use her body¡± with extreme hatred in his heart, he transforms and attacks the genuine, interrupting him. He bites hard at his shoulder, hot blood dripping on the ground. Kratos roars in pain, but soon transforms. Even injured and with teeth embedded into his skin, he manages to transform.


    ¡°Kill him, genuine!¡± the genuine beta Lacios shouts. He is Kratos¡¯ closest brother.


    Kratos uses his hind legs to kick the other wolf¡¯s abdomen to push him away, blood dripping from isor. The most powerful ws belong to the genuine alpha. Everyone on isor¡¯s side gets tense. He¡¯s bleeding out. But his wound soon stops bleeding, as does the wound of his opponent.


    They stare at each other as they walk in a circle, one watching the other. Blood mixes with saliva, making Kratos break eye contact and attack. No one¡¯s ever taken his blood before. Leaning on his hind legs, Kratos jumps on top of isor who turns to hit him with his front paws. They crammed into the ground, paws and bites, blood dripping out, both of them giving it their all. Hate runs through their veins.


    Kratos manages to trap isor below himself and now he¡¯s using his dominance, the blood running down isor¡¯s shoulders, neck, thighs, and back was leaving him weak.


    At that moment, it was clear as water. No one can beat a genuine alpha. The direct heir to power. Rolf feels his chest tighten, he knew from the beginning that his son didn¡¯t stand a chance, even though he was a hunter, he used human tools and had the cooperation of two vampires. Now, one contest, one-on-one¡­ He would never win. And now it was clear, even defeating all the alphas, the genuine would always be the genuine.


    ¡°No,¡± Sasha¡¯s voice invades isor¡¯s ears. She trips over her dress and falls t on her face.


    isor looks in the direction of his mate, she is lying on the ground, her eyes are bathed in tears and blood drips from her forehead. It hurts in his heart, a pain greater than any he is feeling at this moment.


    He returns to face Kratos, increasing his dominance in order not to lose the fight, but just as he would do that, Kratos does it first, ten times stronger. He is losing badly. Despair strikes him for the first time. He closes his eyes.


    Goddess, please give me the strength to beat him, help me put an end to this tyrant, he thinks.


    His plea reaches Selene, who receives it with a smile on her face. The moon begins to glow, the glow descends to isor and surrounds him. Kratos is more frightened not to let go. The younger growls and increases his dominance by a hundred times. Kratos tries to overtake him, but it is impossible. isores out from under his enemy and increases his domination, forcing Kratos to bow before him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone looks at them. isor is shining, the goddess is favoring him, and now no one has any more doubts. The goddess chose her favorite. And she chose the son of a dishonored alpha.


    Kratos feels his body and mind being crushed by the overwhelming force that isor exerts on himself. He refuses to make a sound. isor bites Kratos¡¯ neck and without difficulty plucks it from the rest of the body.


    Now he¡¯s the supreme alpha.


    He looks around, everyone kneeling, except for his mate and the ex genuine lunam, she is lying on the ground with her hand on her chest screaming with the death of her mate.


    The glow that surrounded the young man¡¯s body is dispensed and now he has the strength that was born with him.


    isor walks up to his intended and licks her bruises, he smells her body and notices that Kratos lied to him. There¡¯s no male smell on her. He feels relieved. Sasha hugs him tightly, relieved.


    Kathe¡¯s despair is much more intense than that of the other females when they lose their partner. Her heart is breaking into several pieces, the pain is too strong. Her screams leave everyone stunned, seeing the death of a partner is something horrible.


    Her heart beats too hard on her chest. It is happening now. The heart of the genuine will explode. And in less than two minutes, that happens. She couldn¡¯t stand her mate¡¯s death. He was a tyrant to the others, but he treated her like a queen. She loved him more than anything, and living in a world without him is impossible for her.


    Sasha cries, her biological parents died together.


    isor howls to the moon in thanks. The other lycanthropes followed his example and howled too.


    The goddess smiles, her children are singing to her.


    Mary and the princesses approach isor, he returns to his human form and again the third princess makes clothes cover him. He helps Sasha get up and hugs her. Mary, him and her. The family the goddess gave him as a gift. Only Margaret was missing.


    ¡°Now I just need to organize things,¡± Ang¨¨le says with a smile.


    Finally, her alliance happened. She can get married now.

 41. Promise, part 3.

    LORDE¡¯S DESTINED IS BORN


    ¡°Come on, Margaret, answer me!¡± Marymands.


    It¡¯s been three days since isor ascended as the supreme alpha, and now he is known by his birth name, Rodolf.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know what? Yes, it was me! I couldn¡¯t stand losing you and isor every day to her!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing,¡± Mary shakes with her head.


    Sasha said that a human shot her with two tranquilizers and so she was caught by herte father. Mary investigated what happened and the officer told the truth.


    Sasha asked her not to tell Rodolf, he was already too busy and creating a disagreement between him and his sister would not be good. And as she sees the two as children, she knows each other¡¯s temperament and this time, one of them would end up dead and it would certainly be her daughter.


    ¡°Every day, you could not speak of anything other than her! It was all her! You didn¡¯t even ask if everything was okay when I went out alone on a mission. You just wanted to know about her!¡± Margaret cries with her eyes full of tears.


    ¡°You sent her to hell just out of jealousy¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t send her to hell, I just helped a father find his pup, I didn¡¯t do anything about¡­¡±


    Mary shuts Margaret up with a p in the face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you, you¡¯re not the sweet girl I saved that day!¡±


    ¡°And you are not the Mary I knew that day!¡±


    ¡°I expected more from you, child.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t expect anything more from you, Mary.¡±


    Turning her back, Margaret leaves the base.


    Mary sighs. She never imagined that things woulde to this, that she¡¯d end up being hated by her two children. This is an intolerable situation!


    Mary and isor defected from the government, now they live in a castle in the city Cologne, Germany. Rodolf chose this location because it is a healthy environment for Mary to be able to continue living with them in herst years of life, and as he is already ustomed to the dark and cold climate, the important thing was to have the people he loves near him.


    The family of hunters no longer exists, Margaret abandoned the surname Van Helsing. Sasha adopted herst name and now she is officially a Van Helsing.


    ¡°I hope you can find happiness, my daughter¡­ ¡± Mary whispers while sitting on the floor.


    Her brain hurts, she wants Margaret to learn to live in peace, but the young woman wants only the blood of supernatural beings pouring across the floor. Forgiveness is something that does not exist in the dictionary of the vampire with red hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a ride,¡± the second princess appears in the second-floor room of the base.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re notte to pick up the bouquet,¡± Mary wipes her eyes and rises from the ground.


    ¡°Well¡­ Still in time to pick up a souvenir,¡± Lorraine blinks and Mary agrees with a small smile.


    Today is the wedding day of the first princess Ang¨¨le Benoit. The witches¡¯ country is a ce bathed in sunshine, so it is not healthy for Margaret, but she will only congratte the bride. So a few minutes of weakness is nothing.


    Rodolf, Sasha and all the pack members who live with them were present at the ceremony. At the time of picking up the bouquet, Ang¨¨le¡¯s younger sister was the lucky one, Bessie Benoit, even though she was only thirteen years old, her essence is healing and she is the fifth princess, carrying the Rockefeller jewel, the jewel of sounds.


    ¡°May the years be prosperous,¡± Mary embraces Ang¨¨le and shakes hands with her husband.


    After picking up the souvenir basket, Mary joins Rodolf and the others. Lorraine conjures up her portal and takes them back home.


    Fifteen moonster¡­


    During the first five months, Rodolf recreated virtually all the rules. Omegas are no longer mistreated and no longer used as live bait. Cimex lunas are no longer obliged to lie down with any male other than their mate. The functions did not change much within the castle, but now they had no more ves. If humans wanted to work there for them, they¡¯d be paid with food, a roof above their heads and a bed.


    It¡¯s been ten moons since Sasha got pregnant and the custom of only the maleing into contact with her during pregnancy has not changed. Everyone was against it, so from the old regime, this was one of the few habits that remained.


    ¡°Surely they wille strong! ¡± Rodolf licks his mate¡¯s head as a form of affection.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Sasha¡¯s speech is interrupted by the contractions in her vente. Rodolf¡¯s eyes are wide, Following his instincts, he howls loudly announcing that his heir ising into the world. He howls once again, now thanking and asking for the goddess¡¯s help so that Sasha has a quiet birth.


    The full moon night carries with it another part of the promise of the goddess Selene.


    Sasha closes her eyes tightly, the pain in her belly is strong, her breathing is elerated, her grunts make Rodolf sweat cold, even though he is in his lupine form. He needs to be very strong, in addition to feeling anxiety about birth, he still feels part of his mate¡¯s pain. Heys his head on Sasha¡¯s head, as if to say it was for her to hold on tight, he¡¯s with her.


    One hour, in exactly one hour, the babies came into the world. Sasha had no strength to lift her head, her heart still hammers hard on her chest, her body is exhausted. The supreme gets up and sees his newborn cubs.


    Two pups, one ck and one white. With care, Rodolf cuts the umbilical cord and licks them. Both cubs are alive and moving in search of milk. Carefully, he picks the ck cub, cing it in his female¡¯s belly, and then picks up the white cub, which is a little smaller. Without difficulty, the two find their mother¡¯s breasts and suck hard.


    ¡°What¡¯s their sex?¡± Sasha asks her head lying on the pillow and nursing the toothless pups.


    The supreme alpha looks at the ck cub. Is a male. He looks at the white cub. Is a female.


    ¡°The goddess blessed us with a male and a female.¡±


    Sasha smiles. It seems that the womb of genuine lunam can now generate more than one cub.


    ¡°What will be their names?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this, I choose his name and you choose hers.¡±


    ¡°I like it. What¡¯s the male¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Adolf, a noble wolf.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, my beloved.¡±


    ¡°And hers?¡±


    ¡°Sele, the one who was blessed by the goddess Selene.¡±


    ¡°I like it,¡± he licks her snout andys next to her with the cubs between them.


    The goddess smiles.


    Her children now celebrate and thank her for their blessings.


    All that¡¯s left now is toply with her treaty with Hades.

 42. End book/1 – Beginning book/2

    End book/1 ¨C Beginning book/2


    The agreement between Selene and Hades, part 1.


    Nothing was more radiant than the smile on Selene¡¯s face. Her inheritance had returned to her. As at the moment it is day, and her cousin Helium who rules it, now she can rest and enjoy¡­ Well, enjoy only a third of her real happiness.


    In the recreation area at her father¡¯s castle, sitting on the edge of a waterfall, she has her thoughts away from there, but specifically in the kingdom of the underworld. The smile gradually dies on her lips. Despite loving the inheritance that Licaus left her, Helium gave her a gift that nothing is more valuable.


    Selene has a daughter, being conceived by the goddess of the moon and the sun god, Persephone is the embodiment of beauty in its purest form. Her being is pure and kind. Her beauty has always attracted everyone¡¯s eyes, whether of desire or hatred. Her long dark blue hair, her golden skin and her ocean blue eyes. A body with curves and full breasts, all the male gods wanted her in their bed. The looks of hate came from the gods of beauty of all kinds: Aphrodite, Freya, Kissh¨­ten, Venus, Parvati, are examples of gods who despise Persephone for having a beauty both outside and inside greater than theirs.


    Hades, the ruler of the underworld, kidnapped her beloved daughter. And he has her to this day. For five hundred years Selene hasn¡¯t seen her daughter¡¯s smile. Zeus did not allow a war between Helium and Hades.


    ¡°The human world is already shedding too much blood. I will not allow the blood to flow on Olympus either!¡± he said and lightning cut through the sky. ¡°Come to an agreement by yourselves!¡±


    The order of the father god is absolute, and even Hades, being Zeus¡¯ brother, cannot go against his orders. And he didn¡¯t even want to go against it, a deal was what he was looking for.


    Helium refused to say even a word with Hades. Unlike Selene, Helium did not care about Persephone, at least not to the point of submitting to the god of the underworld.


    ¡°What do you want in return for my daughter, you bastard? She angrily questions Hades.


    The god of the underworld did not go to the trouble of leaving his dominions to care for the agreement, Selene who had to go down there. The castle of fire, where tormented souls scream all the time.


    ¡°I want one destined for my son¡¯s son on earth,¡± he says with a convinced smile on his face.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asks with an eyebrow raised, confused.


    Hades rises from his throne and approaches Selene, with his fingers he takes a lock from the silver hair of the moon goddess and smells it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°When the timees, I will warn you,¡± he whispers in the goddess¡¯s ear.


    And so he did. The time hase.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!